SCP: Breakout

Chapters

(1) A Crystal Arrival
(2) A Birthday to Remember
(3) Site 26
(4) A Night on the Town
(5 Part 2) For the Record
(5 Part 3) What Now?
(6 Part one) In the Pocket
(6 Part two) Interrogation
05 Meeting 0█/██/20██
(7 Part one) Frivolousness
(7 Part two) Bug Watchers
Scouting Mission #727
(8) The Truth?
(9 Part One) Sources
(9 Part two) Hearing You Out
The End of the Beginning
(10) Deadly Force Authorized
(11) The Dungeon
(12) Time Off
(13) The Infection
(15) The Final Message
(16) Under the Knife
(17) In the Thick of It
(18) Breadcrumbs
(19) Vital Clues and Late Life-Saving Procedures
(20) Roadblocks
(21) Rescue Mission
(22) Last Resort
(23) The Homefront
(24) There and Back again
(25) Second Contact
(26) The Ambassador...
(27) The Overseer
(28 Part One) Inadequate
(28 Part Two) Nations United
(28 Part Three) Respect
(29) A Fateful Meeting
Prolouge: An invitation
(5 Part 1) Questioning
(14) The Beginning of the End
Crunch

(1) A Crystal Arrival

Twilight jumped off the still-moving train, something she’s rarely ever done fearing it might put a bad impression on young colts and fillies. She grabbed her bags in her magic, pulling the bags off the moving train in the same manner. She immediately started moving towards the giant crystal palace, her bags floating behind her, levitating in her magic. She didn’t look back to her friends who were struggling to keep up with the purple pony Princess.

Her mind was racing as fast as she was trotting, ‘What the heck was that thing? What’s an SCP 990? He- no it, it referred to itself as an SCP, that makes it an it. Right?’ Her mind continued on its internal rant, ‘How did it get into my dreams, I need to ask Luna about this.’ She continued on her trot, oblivious of her surroundings. A familiar mare ahead of the Princess got in front of her.

Twilight, however, didn’t see her until it was too late and both were on the ground. “S-Sorry,” Twilight hastily got up and offered a hoof, only to realize who it was. “Starlight?” she asked with a surprised tone, “What are you doing here? I thought you and Trixie were out touring?”

Starlight accepted Twilight’s hoof and rose up, “I was,” She reached into her one of her saddlebags, “Until I received this while in Fillydelphia.” Twilight took the piece of parchment in her magic and looked it over. Twilight despite her current serious tone, couldn’t help but smirk.

“So Sunburst invites you here?” She asked.

Her student scoffed, “It isn’t like that Twilight,” She defended, “W-were just friends.”

“Mhm…”

The rest of Twilight’s friends joined Twilight’s side. All were huffing and tired from both the train ride and attempting to catch up to Twilight.

“Jeez Twi,” Applejack said through various breaths, “I haven’t run that hard since the running of the leaves.”

“AJ, That was like, I dunno 9 years ago,” Rainbow said while hovering slightly above the ground. "You might've gained a few since then."

“It was an expression RD,” Applejack turned to Twilight, “You’ve never gotten so worked up over a birthday party before, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I am,” Twilight replied, “I just don’t want to be late.”

“Trust me, dear, we’re fine,” Rarity chimed in, “We are here twenty minutes early.”

“Yeah Twi, we've got PLENTY of time!”

The other mares looked at Pinkie. “Uh, Pinkie,” Fluttershy’s quiet voice said, “Shining Armor said no party cannons.”

Pinkie looked down, Sure enough, she was sitting on top of her signature party cannon. She gingerly jumped off and gave it a little tap.

“Pinkie you can’t have a cannon here,” Starlight said, “I think Shining Armor might have a heart attack just by seeing one.”

“What party cannon?” She said slowly and methodically in her sweet voice.

The mares all blinked, it was gone, replaced instead by Pinkies saddlebags.

“Whatever,” Twilight said, “We should get to the castle.” The other mares agreed as they saw the moon began to rise. “It’s getting late,” Twilight said.

Twilight began to move again, this time much slower. She couldn’t help but see the glances that Applejack was throwing her way. Each time Twilight would look at her though, Applejack looked away. She was puzzled until the answer dawned on Twilight, ‘Element of honesty,’ She looked over at Applejack, ‘She must think I lied,’ She looked at the rest of her friends, they were talking about the party tomorrow, ‘And here I am paranoid about a dream…’

She looked forward only to see the doors to the palace. In front of the group were three guards led by an all too familiar big brother.

“Shiny!” Twilight beamed as she kept into him, completely forgetting she was an adult. She hugged him with all her strength.

“Wow Twily,” He said through breathes, “Can’t… breath.”

Twilight let up, “Sorry, sorry.”

Shining sighed, “It’s fine,” he replied, “I mean we haven’t seen each other in a year.”

“Yeah,” Shining sighed, “I would always like to come down, but, running an empire is a bit harder than running a school.”

“Oh I’d beg to differ,” Twilight said, she pointed at her brother, “Your empire is full of grown stallions and mares,” she then pointed to herself, “I have to deal with foals.”

“Touché,” Shining said to his sister, “C’ mon,” he gestured with his head, “I’m sure you're all tired from the ride.”

He glanced back at the group and saw Starlight, “Oh, Starlight,” The named mare perked up, “We sorta ran out of rooms,” Her face contorted into a ‘really?’ look.

Shining continued, “So, Sunburst offered his bed to you.”

Starlight’s eyes widened, basically all the ponies, even one of the guards, snickered. Shining just smirked.
“Oh ah... o-okay,” was Starlights only response. Twilight bat her eye and saw Rainbow whispering something in Starlight’s ear. Twilight joined her brother and smirked, Starlight’s cheeks looked like two giant tomatoes.

Shining began to lead the group past various doors and up at least 5 sets of stairs, “Starlight,” Shining said as they passed a door with Sunburst’s cutie mark on it, “This is your stop.”

“Thanks.” She said.

“Knock him, dead girl,” Rainbow snickered. Starlight merely turned around and glared at her. She eventually just turned and walked in. Twilight, being closest to the Starlight, heard her mutter, “I should’ve stayed with Trixie.”

The rest of the mares continued on down the hallway. As they reached Fluttershy’s room, a certain orange unicorn with a blue cape passed them. He nodded his head at Twilight as he passed them.

Twilight heard Rarity and Rainbow snickering. ‘Why they love gossiping so much is beyond me,’ Twilight said to herself.

The group continued on: Rainbow’s room, then Pinkie’s, Shining Armor had to double-check her bags in order to make sure she didn’t have any of her party cannons. Twilight heard her brother remark, “She can hide those things anywhere.” Then they dropped off Rarity, who gazed in awe ant the splendor of the room until AJ pinched her.

“Applejack, this is your room.” He motioned to the door on the right. Applejack nodded but didn’t enter the door.

“Twilight, a word?” Applejack more ordered than asked.

‘Why in front of my brother?’ Twilight groaned internally.

Shining and the guards sort of moved awkwardly off to the side as the mares talked.

“Twi, what’s really bothering you?” Applejack asked, getting straight to the point, “We’ve been friends for years. I know when you’re lying.”

Twilight didn’t expect this much ruthlessness from her friend, but resigned herself, to tell the truth, ‘She’s my friend,’ Twilight thought, ‘She deserves the truth.’

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, “I had a dream okay,” she said, “There was this thing, it just felt a bit too real.”

“You wanna talk about it?” Applejack asked, concerned.

“No,” Twilight replied, “I’m sure it’s just some monster trying to crash the party tomorrow.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, “I’m here if ya need me.” Applejack reminded her friend.

“I’ll be fine,” Twilight said, “ going to ask Luna about it later.”

“Aight,” Applejack topped her had, “I’ll see ya at dinner then?”

“Of course.”

“See ya Twi,” The apple mare turned and entered her room.

Twilight trotted back to her brother, he immediately asked her the question she did not want to be asked, “Twily you ok?” Twilight looked around, the two guards were gone, most likely given different duties or they understood that this was an increasingly awkward situation.

The names princess groaned, “Yes,” She replied, “I am fine. I’ll talk about it later.”

“Okay, but I’m here if you need me,” her brother replied. He motioned with his hoof, “Your room is right up here.”

They turned the corner leading to the section of the castle reserved for royalty. The rooms were well kept in case of any unexpected royal visits. Twilight saw her Cutie mark on one of the doors. Next to hers was Celestia’s, then Luna’s next to hers’.

Twilight looked down the hall and saw Cadance’s cutie mark and on the same door, her brother’s. Twilight swivels her head and looked across from her door. There was a different Cutie mark, Cadance’s Crystal Heart Cutie mark on her brother’s shield.

“Flurry specifically chose the room across from you, you know?” Her brother said, “She really looks up to you.”

“Well, has she read those books I gave her last year?” Twilight asked.

“You expect an 11-year-old to read old history and magic books?” Shining laughed, “Yeah right,” he looked at his sister, “Out of curiosity, what did you get her this year?”

“Well it’s one of those Pontendo hoof-held things,” Twilight said sheepishly, “Pinkie convinced me to get one for her.”

“Really?” He said, “I cannot wait to have to find a reason to take that away.” Shining said sarcastically.

“Hey, she’s turning twelve,” Twilight said, “Have you at least given her some responsibility?”

“Chores, Yes.” He said, “Cadance and I refuse to let her end up like Blueblood.”

“Yeah, that’s good at least.” Twilight said, “You didn’t invite him did you?”

“Of course not!” Her brother replied, “After last year? No way.”

‘Ah last year,’ Twilight recalled, ‘Blueblood had the audacity to ask, privately at least, for Flurry’s hoof for his son.’ The other princesses were disgusted at the prospect just as Shining Armor was.

“Such an asshole,” Shining said, Twilight deadpanned at him, “I know, I know, language. And I mean, his foal is nice, he isn't his father, and Flurry and Silver get along, but,” He shook his head, “They aren’t meant for each other.”

“Plus, that would be a forced marriage.” Twilight pointed out.

“Yeah.” Shining said to Twilight, “That too.”

“I heard he joined the guard,” Twilight said.

“Really,” Shining said in shock, “Huh,” Shining Armor thought for a bit, “Well, I gotta go, Cadance will kill me if I’m late.”

Twilight again jumped and hugged him, “Later BBBFF.”

“See ya.” Twilight broke off the hug and watched as Shining turned and walked down the hall to his and Cadance’s room. Her face’s happy expression immediately left, replaced by a serious one, a desperate one.

She opened the door to her room, it was pristine. A comfortable bed lay in the corner of the room, a bookshelf with several assorted books were on it. Twilight then saw a window, clouds off in the distance.

The purple princess threw her bags on the bed then left the room. She began walking down the hall, occasionally glancing back. ‘Why am I being so paranoid?’ Twilight thought as she looked forward, ‘I’ve never been, so paranoid before.’ Twilight sighed as she passed the door bearing Celestia’s cutie mark. ‘I should've been truthful,’ she thought, ‘Did that thing do something to me?’

Twilight gazed up and saw the door bearing Luna’s Cutie mark. She sighed and brought her hoof up to the door. Her hoof stopped just before knocking, ‘What’s wrong with me?’ She gulped down the lump in her throat and knocked on the door. There was a brief shuffling behind the door. Twilight ruffled her wings, contemplating to just walk away.

Eventually, the sound of hoofsteps on the other side got closer and louder. Twilight cleared her throat and tried to put on a pleasant smile, but only achieved a stoic and emotionless look. Twilight forced her face to wear a smile.

The door opened to reveal the midnight blue Alicorn, “Ah, Princess Twilight,” Luna said with a nice smile, “To what do I owe the pleasure?” the Lunar Princess asked. Immediately after asking the question, Luna looked at her purple peer. “Is something the matter?”

“I um,” Twilight began, “I have a problem,” Twilight was able to stammer out.

Luna’s face adopted a new face, a stoic and emotionless face, one only used for serious situations. “I see,” Luna said she moved out of the way and allowed Twilight to enter the room. It was nearly identical to her room. A bed, bookshelf, window. The only thing that was different was the size. There was a large area in the middle of the room to allow Luna to traverse the dream realm without knocking anything over. “I assume since you’re here,” Luna said again, Twilight looked behind as she shut the door, “You want to talk?”

Twiliight nodded, “Yes, and I feel that you are… suited for a question such as this.” Twilight sat down on the plush rug. Her body shuddering at how soft it feels against her fur.

Luna walked and sat opposite of Twilight, her faces still wearing the same stoic expression she had at the door. Twilight looked down, some part of her told her that this was a bad idea, to tell Luna that she’s really fine, to just go back to her room and sleep.

“So Princess Twilight,” Luna began, Twilight looked at Luna, waiting for her to continue, “What is it that troubles you?”

Twilight breathed in and out and recalled what exactly she had dreamt.

Twilight looked around the train car, it was dark. Her ears perked up, listening for the strange voice that had just spoken, ‘Who was that?’ She thought groggily. She took the covers off of her. She began to walk around the cabin. She heard the raspy breathing and she kept walking towards it, but whenever she got close, it was gone.

“Stop trying to find me, Princess,” The voice said before another sharp breath. Twilight backed herself up into the wall. She looked behind her and saw the bed, but no pony in it. ‘Where’s Rainbow?’ She thought. She looked around the room and the other beds, “Where are my friends?!” She demanded, her horn beginning to collect a magenta hue on its tip.

“Oh your friends are safe, I assure you, however, if I were you, I’d be more focused on you.” The voice said in the same tone, “I know you are one that craves knowledge, Princess,” The creature breathed in, “So I am going to give you some.”

Twilight dimmed her horn slightly, “I’d like to see who I'm speaking to.”

“Quite right your majesty,” The voice said again, Twilight lit her horn again, she saw something on the far side of the car, ‘A pair of hooves,’ She thought, but as they trotted closer, it became abundantly clear that there were no hind legs, this was a new species. Twilight would normally be happy, excited, or foaming at the mouth right now, but instead, she had her horn lit and ready to strike in the event this new thing attacked.

The creature kept walking into the light of Twilight’s horn. The Princess initially stood her ground but began backing up as the creature kept growing taller. Eventually, the light of her horn revealed the majority creature. She already took note of its hind legs, which it only stood on, and its forehooves lay limp against its side, occasionally swaying with each step of its hind legs.

“W-What do you want?” Twilight asked as she felt her rump against the wall of the train car.

“What do I want? My dear, this is about what you want.” It replied. Twilight looked up to where the voice was coming from, but the darkness still concealed the creature’s face. Twilight gulped again, “W-what do I want then?”

“Safety,” the creature said, “For your friends and family.”

Twilight’s horn grew brighter, “You will not threaten them!” She bellowed.

“And I’m not,” It replied, “But there is something that will.” It paused in its speech, “Oh where are my manners, my name is 990,” It stuck out its right forehoof, “SCP 990.”

Twilight didn’t shake the appendage, instead, she kept her horn bright and ready to strike at the first sign of danger. After a minute 990 lowered its hoof, it sighed. “I was hoping you would be more receptive Princess Twilight.” 990 said, “But my mission is still the same, despite your attitude.”

“And what would that be?” Twilight asked quizzically, She tried to brighten her horn, to try and get a glimpse at its face. ‘No luck,” she thought, ‘No matter how bright I light my horn.’

990 continued unabated, “My… colleagues within the SCP Foundation have grown complacent in their technology.” 990 said, “And in this, another SCP, 106, is planning something. I do not know what it is planning, but the corporal is planning something.”

“Should I be afraid of this 106?” Twilight asked, “What can it do?” She probed.

“Oh Princess, you don’t have to be afraid of it, but the birthday girl should be.”

Twilight nearly retorted, but she heard the train whistle blow. Immediately her eyes opened up. She looked around, her friends were all groggily rubbing at their eyes and getting out of their beds. Twilight stepped out of her bed and shook her head to wake up more. She moved her head and looked out the window, the final hill before entering the cit was pristine, snow-covered every inch of the mound. But there on the far side was a figure, standing on two legs. She saw its black and blue pants. She saw its tall figure. She squinted and tried to find its face. She recognized a hat on the tops of its head, ‘A fedora?’ She questioned. Twilight focused, there was a small mane on its head. It was facing away from Twilight, ‘Come on, turn!’

But there was no such luck. She blinked and it was gone. The Princess heard something in her head, “Secure. Contain. Protect.”

The train sounded its whistle again. The train platform took the rolling hills place

Twilight felt out of breath as she finished talking. She looked to Luna, her face was still the definition of seriousness. She seemed to study Twilight’s face for anything else it might tell her.

Luna then stood up, “Well Twilight, I suppose all you had was a bad dream,” Luna said.

“Luna, are you sure,” Twilight asked, “I mean, that was oddly specific. And I doubt I've ever heard of an SCP, let alone actually seeing one.”

“Twilight Sparkle, I believe you just had a wild nightmare,” Luna replied, “You might have been in a stressful situation and just gone to sleep stressed. It was just your body’s way of getting calm again.”

“Funny way of showing it,” Twilight said, semi to herself, semi to Luna, “Well,” She turned her attention to Luna, “Do you think we should be worried?”

“I will talk to Princess Cadance and your brother along with my sister. I think what you should do right now is get some rest. You must be tired after such a nightmare.” Luna said as she walked towards the smaller Princess.

“Yeah,” Twilight said followed by a yawn, “It was a long train ride.”

“I shall see you in a few hours Princess Twilight,” Luna said.

“Yes,” Twilight said, “I guess it feels good to get that off my chest.” Twilight walked out of the room and back down the hall towards her room.

Luna watched as Twilight Sparkle left her room. The door closed behind the younger Princess. Luna sighed, ‘That couldn’t have been a simple nightmare,’ She questioned, ‘It sounded too specific.’ She breathed out through her nose, ‘Maybe some sort of dark magic?’

Luna walked out the door and into the hallway. She turned her head and was able to see Twilight’s tail enter her room. Luna walked out of her room. ‘Could there be another creature that could enter and influence dreams?’ Luna mused, ‘I’ve never heard of any other pony that could do that.’ Luna gave an audible “Hmph.”

Luna began to walk down the hall. ‘Another dream walker, perhaps it sprung up during my exile?’ Luna walked forward, ‘Celestia must know something about this.’ She mused. Luna stopped in front of the door bearing her sister’s cutie mark. She raised her hoof and knocked on the door. A muffled “Come in,” was said by her sister. Luna grasped the doorknob in her magic and entered.

“Ah, Luna,” Her sister said while looking down at a book, “What is the matter?”

“Twilight has arrived sister,” Luna replied, “But she has told me something troubling.”

Luna’s sister put a small bookmark inside the book and closed it. “What is it? Did Discord decide to show up again?” Celestia said, “I swear, I can still find-”

“Sister,” Luna Inturruppted, “I think this is a new enemy. Twilight described a dream too vivid to be imagination,” Luna said, “I fear we may have another dream-walker trying to mess with young Twilight.”

“Do you know what this... thing is?” Celestia asked.

“Twilight said it called itself SCP 990,” Luna answered, Celestia, nodded, “Do you have any idea what this thing is?”

“No,” Celestia replied instantly, “I've never heard of this thing before.”

“There is another concern in addition to Twilight,” Luna said, “I fear young Flurry Heart could be in danger.” Celestia merely nodded in acknowledgment.

“We need to relay this information discreetly,” Celestia said, “Shining Armor and Cadance should know.” She got up out of the chair she was sitting in, “Shall we tell them?” Celestia then asked.

“Now?” Luna asked, “I don’t know about that,” Luna muttered, Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Well, I mean they should know, their daughter’s life is at stake,” Luna said, “But Shouldn’t this wait till after the party, we don’t need to put even more pressure on them.”

Celestia’s face scrunched up, “I think they would put their daughter’s life above some party, Luna.”

“It was merely a suggestion,” Luna said, “Do you know where Flurry is?”

A knock at their door interrupted them.

Twilight collapsed on the bed, magically pulling the sheets around her body, she felt the comfiness and warmth of the bed surround her. Despite sleeping for nearly a quarter of the trip, she was still beyond tired. She began to slip into the realm of unconsciousness until she felt something at her hooves.

She kicked at it out of instinct. It came back quickly, she scrunched her face and kicked again, mildly annoyed. She felt something wrap around one of her hind hooves and try to pull her out of the comfortable warmth of her bed. Twilight pulled her hooves away. She thought she heard a grunt. Twilight shot up off the bed and took flight. She looked down at the attacker

“Flurry Heart,” Twilight said in a serious tone, “I’m going to have to tell your parents about intruding on my privacy, again.” The named Alicorn filly rubbed her hoof.

Twilight heard Flurry say, “Dad’s gonna kill me,” Twilight glided down and looked down at the Alicorn, who hung her head.

Twilight then laughed, “You… actually… darn, I got you really good.” She said.

Flurry brought her head back up and smirked, then pounced on the still laughing purple Princess Pony. “This is what you get for scaring me.” She then brought her hooves down to Twilight’s hooves.

The mighty Twilight Sparkle was brought to tears as the tickle attack continued. She kept saying, “No, Flu-ha-rry… stop.” Twilight brought her magic around, albeit shakily and grabbed Flurry’s hind hooves. She let loose without mercy. It was now the younger Alicorn’s turn to suffer the mighty tickle monster that was Twilight sparkle.

After a few minutes and a few dozen more laughs from both the mares, a truce was called.

Flurry rested on Twilight’s chest, still crying from the amount of tickling she had to endure. Twilight magically cleaned her face of hers. She then turned her face.

“You are getting too old for that sort of thing you know,” Twilight said she turned her head toward the ceiling, “So why’d you come and wake me up? Dinner’s not for another hour and a half, right?”

The young mare to Twilight’s left stood up and hopped off the bed, “Actually,” She brought her hoof up to her face, “Dinner’s in about ten minutes,” She said casually.

“WHAT!” She only now noticed Flurry's silver dress.

Flurry’s eyes went wide, “Uh oh, here we go again.”

(2) A Birthday to Remember

“Hey Auntie,” Flurry said to Twilight, who was sitting next to her, turned to her, “I bet you 10 bits I can guess what you got me for my birthday.”

Twilight smirked, “Really?” She said in a sarcastic tone.

"Well, actually I bet dad that I'd know," Twilight turned and looked at her brother who gave her a wry smile.

“Well,” Her Aunt said with a smirk, “What’s your guess?”

“Magic books,” Flurry replied confidently before levitating her spoon into her mouth. Still maintaining eye contact with her Aunt.

Twilight smirked, “Wrong,” Flurry nearly choked on her soup, “But, since tomorrow is your birthday," She put her hoof to her mouth and spoke with sarcasm in her voice, "I’ll give you another guess.”

“History books!” Flurry exclaimed.

“Errr,” Twilight replied, “Looks like somepony owes my brother ten bits.” She was grinning ear to ear.

“Math books?” Flurry, who had her entire world turned upside down, offered.

“Nope.”

“Is it a book?”

Twilight smirked.

Flurry sat there with her mouth agape before she shook herself back. She looked at her dad across the table, who was still smiling at the whole ordeal. “Hey dad,” He was already looking at her, a smile on his face, “Can you spot me ten bits?”

He just looked at his sister. He brought his forehooves up and slow clapped for a bit. “Sure Flurry,” He said, “But you’ll lose our gift to you.”

“Never!”

“Flurry!” Cadance said, “Lower your voice.”

Flurry slumped back into her chair and continued eating the soup, occasionally making conversation with her dad and her Aunt. Flurry herself mainly just listened to her Aunt and her friends’ conversation. Her stories were always an inspiration for the young Alicorn.

Flurry finished eating the soup, “Okay, goodnight everypony,” Flurry announced as she hopped off her chair. She began to trot away at a brisk pace, that is until her mother stopped her.

“Flurry,” Princess Cadance said, “That is not how we excuse ourselves from the table.” She said to her daughter.

She felt her cheeks go red, ‘Seriously mom, in front of everypony?’ The other Princesses, her aunt, the elements of Harmony.’ She internally cringed. Flurry sighed, “May I be excused, mother.” She asked.

“Yes,” her mother said. ‘Finally.’ Flurry thought. Flurry walked out of the room. Slightly annoyed at her mother’s antics.

‘Dinner was nice… I guess,’ Flurry thought as she walked back down the hall, ‘Other than Auntie’s near mental breakdown before hoof,’ Flurry chuckled as she remembered her Aunt practically tear into her bags and throw on some makeup. As she walked down the winding halls, there was no other sound than the sound of her hooves clipping against the ground.

‘I wonder why they all stayed?’ Flurry thought, she shrugged it off, ‘Probably some last-minute party planning,’ she rounded the final corner to the hallway to her room. She noted the emptiness of the hallway. ‘Mom and letting the guards have so many days off,’ Flurry mentally scoffed, ‘

The small Alicorn walked through the door to her room, she turned around and closed the door with her magic. As much as she wanted to collapse and fall asleep on her bed, she knew she had to undress first. Flurry first threw off her small tiara. It landed right side up on its stand on her dresser. She smirked, ‘yes,’ she internally said to herself. She then magically undid her gilded shoes and band around her neck. She placed all of the items in a neat pile next to her golden mirror. ‘I really need a better system than a small pile, don't I?’ She shrugged, “I’ll do it later.” (She won’t, it's like the 3rd time she’s said that).

She breathed a lot easier as all the fine jewelry gave way to Flurry’s white coat. She felt relieved without the metal on her body. The small Alicorn Princess walked into the bathroom adjacent to her room and locked the door.

As she turned on the shower she patiently waited for the water to go a bit hotter than warm. As she tested it with her hoof, she smiled, “Perfect again,” she said. She let her mane, coat, and tail all get wet by the water, she felt the water tickle as it hit her muzzle. Her body relaxed as the warm water continuously hit her back. She shuddered.

Come to think,’ she thought, ‘Auntie Twilight is acting… strange,’ She paused her thoughts as she scrubbed shampoo all over her, making sure to get her underbelly and tail, ‘-er than usual,’ She finished the thought.

She itched at a particularly odd spot on her curly purple and blue mane. ‘Maybe she is having another one of those ‘episodes’ as she called it.’ Her face scrunched up, ‘No,’ she said to herself, ‘She hasn’t had one of those in years.’ She stopped itching her mane, ‘Maybe she is going crazy. I should talk to her friends about it.

She began to wash off the suds of shampoo on her body. ‘Maybe I should ask her about what’s wrong?’ She magically levitated the shower head off its holder and began to spray her tail. The soap beginning to fall off. She moved the showerhead and sprayed her underbelly. ‘Maybe I should’ve kept to baths,’ Flurry thought, ‘Much less work.’

She turned off the shower as she finished washing off all the shampoo. She stepped out of the shower feeling refreshed. She magically dried her herself before exiting the bathroom.

She hopped onto her bed before pulling the covers back. She laid down in bed and pulled the covers around her. The warm bed and mattress perfectly contrasting the coldness of the empire. She closed her eyes and nearly fell asleep, but there was something nagging at her.

She sat up in bed, displacing the bedsheets. ‘Maybe I should go now?’ She thought. She got out of bed. ‘I wonder what they’re talking about.’

Flurry tentatively made her way to the door. She grasped the golden door handle in her magic, “I am going to be in so much trouble,” Flurry said before smirking, “If I get caught.” She opened the door and walked out into the hallway.

‘Did they finish their meeting?’ She questioned, she tip-hoofed quietly across the hallway to her aunt’s door. She quietly opened the door. ‘The bed’s empty,’ Flurry thought, ‘They’re still talking.’ She trotted as quietly as she possibly could, being careful to avoid guards and their patrols.

She makes her way back to the dining room. She presses the side of her face to the door, listening, ‘Nothing,’ She thought as there was no noise on the other side of the door, she also pressed her cheek to the side ground. ‘No light,’ She thought, ‘They might be in the council room.’

She pulled herself off the ground. The smell changed from the floor to clean the air. She groaned, ‘I’m gonna need to take another shower, aren’t I?’ She sighed, ‘Whatever.’

She made her way up several flights of stairs, maneuvering around three other guard patrols. Eventually, after several winding hallways, she saw her goal, the, as her mom described it when she was little, ‘Big decision room.’

She walked up to the room, no guards. She looked under the door, the lights were on. She pressed her cheek to the door and used her magic. ‘What was that listening spell again?’ She thought.

As the magic took effect in the door, she was just barely able to make out what they were saying. She was able to recognize the first voice, her father.

“... sure, because we can just let something like this slide,” He said.

‘I’ve rarely heard him so annoyed,’ Flurry heard, ‘Maybe Pinkie brought another party cannon?’ Flurry pushed the door slightly more open.

“Shiny, I agree that this could pose a huge security risk, but she’s too young.” Flurry recognized the voice of her mother.

‘Too young for what?’

“She deserves to know, Cady,” Shining said, “She needs to be prepared if something happens.”

‘What are they talking about?’

“We aren’t going to get anywhere by going back and forth,” Cadance said, “What do you three think?”

“I,” Flurry heard a motherly voice say, ‘Celestia,’ she continued to listen, “for one believe this is all too much to believe.”

“Are you doubting Twilight’s warning, sister?”

‘Luna,’ Flurry thought.

“No,” Celestia said, Flurry imagines her surprised ‘No’ face and snickered, “But… I mean, this is a bit too much, even for what we normally deal with.”

“While I agree,” Her father said, “A threat is a threat, and one against our daughter nonetheless,”

Flurry’s ears perked up at that statement, ‘Who would want to hurt me?’ Flurry asked herself, very concerned.

“Twilight,” Luna said, Flurry heard a slightly surprised squeak, “What do you believe?”

“W-well a threat is a t-threat, no matter who says it,” She said, “I think we should tell Flurry, but not right now. Maybe a day or two after her birthday?”

Silence followed.

“Well,” Cadance, “Compromise is the foundation of every nation,” Her mother said, “I think,” Cadance sighed, “I can agree to that.”

“Same,” Said her father, “until then we’ll have increased security.”

“Agreed, I will call on the Lunar guard captain in Canterlot to join us.” Luna said, “He is competent enough and he can assist you with night security. Sister? What say you?”

“I still… feel as if this just a hoax, but I feel a bit… outnumbered, I can agree.”

“So,” Shining said, “We heighten security and Cadance and I will tell Flurry, agreed?”

“Yes,” Cadance said.

Flurry didn’t hear anypony else, ‘I guess they all nodded or something.’ She heard the creaking and sliding of ponies getting off of chairs and sliding them back into place. Flurry’s eyes went wide.

‘I gotta get outta here.’ She nearly went full gallop before realizing she had wings. She took flight, hovering just above the ground and began flying back down the stairs and through the hallways to her room. But there was one question she couldn’t shake, ‘What kind of creature would want to hurt me?’

She magically opened her door and then closed it behind her. She was sweating, the thrill and speed at which she flew into through the castle and the pseudo spy mission she went on caused her to sweat profusely. She walked up to the mirror. Her cheek, the one she pressed up against the floor was a bit darker. Her mane was tangled, a drop of soap residue mixed with sweat fell into her eye, she rubbed it off with her hoof.

‘Dang,’ she thought as she moved to the bathroom, ‘I guess I really do need to take another shower tonight.’ She sighed and walked into the adjacent room.

Flurry walked in and closed the door behind her. She turned the lock on the handle, hearing a distinctive click behind her. ‘Maybe a bath?’ She thought as she glanced at the majestic marble bathtub on the other side of the bathroom, “Maybe later,” she said to herself out loud.

She walked up and turned the water on for the second time that night. After some time, she tested it with her hoof, ‘Still perfect,’ on instinct she brought her left forehoof up to her muzzle. She read the magical watch she had put there over a year ago. ‘Only 11 pm,’ she thought, ‘maybe they’ll just think I’m taking a long shower.’

She quickly stepped in and again lathered herself in shampoo, quickly scrubbing her underbelly, mane, and back. As she was cleaning her muzzle and face, being particularly obsessive about the cheek that touched the ground, there was a soft knock on the bathroom door.

Flurry very nearly fell over. “Y-Yes?” She asked, “Who is it?” Her voice was a little shaky, ‘Please think I’ve been in the shower for an hour.’

“Hey Flurry, I’m just making sure you’re okay,” her mother said through the door, “You’ve sure been in there a while, haven’t you?”

“Y-yeah,” Flurry said, “I just want to be at my best and all.”

“Oh I know how you feel,” Her mother said. A slightly more concerned tone followed, “Are you okay? You said a bit…”

“Mom,” Flurry said in an angsty tone, “I’m fine.”

“Okay, okay.” She said, “Well, get out soon, tomorrow’s a big day.”

“Okay mom,” Flurry, “Love you, goodnight.”

“I do too, goodnight.”

Flurry stayed still for a minute, listening for anything else. ‘I think I’m good.’ She thought. The youngest Alicorn proceeded to finish washing for the second time that night. As she washed off the last of the soap, she breathed a sigh of relief.

‘That was… by far… the most rebellious… most stupid… thing I’ve done,’ Flurry thought.

She practically collapsed onto the bed. She was out instantly.

Flurry was wearing a beautiful silver dress in addition to her normal Jewelry. The fine silk felt amazing on Flurry’s coat. She felt the cool winter breeze go through her mane.

Her mother and father were to her left and right. Her mother was wearing a light green dress with crystals adorning her collar. Cadance’s tiara rested on her mane. Her father was wearing his red suit. His ceremonial sword at his side.

Her mother had a wing around her body and was nuzzling her admittedly red face. ‘I’m going to die due to embarrassment.’ She thought, ‘Okay, you can stop nuzzling me now.’ Flurry tried to shy away from her mother, who eventually conceded and let her daughter go.

“I guess you finally outgrew me nuzzling you at these sort of things, huh?” Her mother asked.

“I guess I have,” Flurry replied, “It's so embarrassing!”

“Oh sush,” Cadance said, “It's not like it's going to hurt you.”

“Oh come on Cady,” Shining said, “I thought you wanted her to grow up?”

“Not yet,” Cadance said.

In front of the rulers were the citizens of the empire all either clapping or happily cheering for the princess. Flurry puffed out her chest, ‘I’m 12, one more year then I’m going to be a teenager,’ she thought, ‘Mom will have to let me see those PG-13 plays.’

As the crowd all began to dissipate, Flurry and her mother also made their way inside. Waiting was the other princesses and the bearers Elements of Harmony. She smiled, if her parents and her aunt were her actual family, Flurry always considered the bearers her honorary family. “How’s it going?” Flurry asked them, “In my opinion, I have no idea what the point of standing and waving is. Feels like that’s all I do.” She said in a dejected tone.

“Well, you’ll find your purpose, later,” Her mother said to her, Flurry opened her mouth, but was cut off by her mother, “And don’t worry, you will find it.”

“Yeah,” said Applejack, “I mean, you’re only twelve.”

Rainbow Dash then said, in direct contrast to Applejack, “Well, when I was a filly, I alre-” A certain Apple mare perfectly landed an apple in Rainbow Dash’s mouth while she was speaking. Flurry snickered at that. ‘That accuracy, she must’ve had practice,’

“Rainbow Dash that’s enough,” Rarity said.

Pinkie said, “Yeah, it’s her birthday, stop talking about yourself.”

“Can we stop this, please,” Fluttershy asked to nopony in particular. Nopony seemed to listen to her. Flurry could practically feel the sadness coming from Fluttershy. ‘Why does nopony listen to her?” Flurry walked up and put her hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder.

“I think that’s a good idea,” Flurry said.

“Well,” Shining armor said as he walked back inside, “Now that only the publicity stunts are concluded, we can finally get to the cake.” He turned and faced the self-appointed party master, “Which I assume you made.”

“Oh, you know me too well Shiny!” Pinkie sat on her haunches and clopped her hooves against each other twice. The various ponies in the room, including Flurry Heart, began looking around. ‘She always does this,’ Flurry Heart thought, ‘Where will it come from this time?’

A few seconds pass...

“Okay Pinkie,” Shining Armor stated, “Where’s the cake?”

“Less this becomes another security risk,” Luna added. Luna seemed to immediately regret saying that the second it came out of her mouth, having her eyes go wide. Flurry did too.

‘Well this is awkward,’ Flurry thought, ‘If I don’t say anything, then they are going to know, I know.’ Flurry thought, ‘Maybe I can play it off?’

“Yeah Pinkie,” Flurry said, earning stars from the other princesses and the lone prince, “Dad already put you on the list after what happened with that party cannon.” She giggled after.
Flurry stole a glance, at the others, they were all looking at her and giving pleasant smiles. Twilight even managed a laugh.

She looked at her mother, she looked relieved, ‘She bought it.’

Pinkie walked up to Flurry, jumping up and down. “So Pinkie,” Flurry said, “Where is it?”

“It’s,” She pointed behind Flurry, “There?” She pointed to a table at the end of the room, “Is it me or is there something wrong with it?”

Flurry tried to reassure Pinkie, “Oh I’m sure it’s…” Pinkie was gone. Flurry was, at first, concerned, but then she reasoned, ‘Oh, it’s Pinkie Pie.’ She turned back to where Pinkie pointed, ‘Yep, there she is.’

Flurry walked over to the party pony who was looking over the chocolate cake. “What’s wrong Pinkie,” She looked at the cake again, “So the chocolate melted? I don’t see that as a problem.” Just then a horrid smell hit both Pinkie and Flurry.

“It was a red velvet cake,” Pinkie says as she covered her snout, “Not ugh... chocolate.” The Pink pony gagged, “That smells terrible.”

The rest of the ponies in the room gathered around the destroyed. Twilight Sparkle’s inquisitive nature overtook her as she moved forward. She tentatively moved her hoof forward and touched the substance.

“Ah!” She yelled as she shook her hoof violently. “It’s hot!”

"What's hot?" Cadance asked as she walked into the room. She looked at the cake, "It is supposed to be some sort of fondue cake?"

"No..." Pinke said dejectedly.

“So it’s molten… chocolate?” Rainbow Dash asked as she joined the rest of the ponies, “Because that not… *hack* Oh, jeez, that’s molten shi-“ Another apple found its way into Rainbow’s mouth before she finished the statement.

Flurry cocked her head, “Molten what?” She asked Rainbow Dash who was trying to eat the apple in her mouth. Rainbows eyes went wide, “Uh… poop?”

“Eww, that’s disgusting!” Flurry said still holding her nose closed, now with her magic.

Celestia walked up behind Flurry Heart, “Well,” She said while looking at the cake, “Looks like we’ll just have to get another cake,” The other white Alicorn said.

“Oh,” Cadance said, “I know a bakery just down the road.”

*Sniffle*

Flurry felt the sadness coming from Pinkie. She watched as Twilight and the other elements comfort her. Flurry was able to make out Pinkie saying, “... I’ve always made her cakes… some other Baker!” Pinkie was on the verge of tears.

‘I can see where this is going,’ Flurry thought. She turned her head and looked out the lone dining room window, ‘Sunset, a bit too late for a new cake to be made.’

“Well, we could just have cake tomorrow, right?” Flurry asked to everypony in the room.

“Flurry,” Her mother said, “Are you sure? I mean, I’m sure we could get-“

“A birthday without one of Pinkie’s cakes is not a complete birthday party,” she reasoned with her mother. “Besides, if I eat cake now, I’ll be bouncing off the walls, again. Beside gifts always come after cake, can’t break tradition.”

Cadance looked out the window and tapped her hoof to her chin. She turned to her husband, “I’m fine with it if you’re fine, Shiny.”

“If Flurry says she can wait,” he looked at his daughter, “Then she can wait. It also almost her bedtime.”

Flurry was walking back to her room, ‘I’m sure Pinkie will work through the night baking a new cake, probably guard it all night to make sure… whatever happened to the last one doesn’t happen again.’

Flurry magically grabbed the door handle and turned it. The door opened and reveal her room. She looked at the window above her bed, ‘The sunset always was beautiful just as it fell below the horizon,’ Flurry thought, ‘I need to ask aunt Celestia how she does it.’

She sat down at her desk in front of her mirror and began to undo the various ties that were on her dress. ‘What would want to threaten me?’ Her mind asked herself, ‘I should've done something, anything,’ she sighed, ‘But no, here I am attempting to look oblivious to whatever it is that threatened Me to Aunt Twi.’ She chastised herself further, ‘Don’t worry Flurry, whatever it is, they’ll tell me tomorrow.’

As she was struggling with one particular knot just under her mane, she noticed something on the opposite side of her room. Two silver dots. Just sitting there, not moving at all. Flurry didn’t take her eyes off the silver dots.

As the last knot came undone, the dress came off. She magically levitated the dress into the nearby hamper. ‘What are those things?’ She questioned as she began to undo the golden bad around her neck, ‘Maybe some magical anomaly?’ She slipped out of her golden shoes. Being careful to keep watch, ‘I wish dad had taught me how to teleport.’ She ground her teeth together. She didn’t feel safe.

She sniffed the air. She winced as a stench hit her nose, ‘That smell!’ She turned around, hoping to catch, whatever it is, off guard. It was gone, but the stench was still in her room. She scanned the room, ‘Maybe it left?’ She turned back to the mirror.

Her tiara tumbled off her head and clinked in the ground.

She couldn’t breathe. Something had wrapped around her neck and muzzle. They squeezed… hard. Some sort of liquid also began flowing down her snout, preventing her from breathing through her nose. She wanted to scream, she wanted to breathe. But she couldn’t.

The places it touched her began to burn. “MHHHHAHHA!” Was her muffled reply. Whatever it was that was attacking her was keen on the two staying undisturbed. She tried something, anything with magic, any spell. Nothing happened, she couldn’t concentrate.

“Mhmm! Mahd!” She said through her shut muzzle. “Mamt… Brevve…” tears began falling down her face. Her body began contracting as she attempted to cry.

Almost from the second from when she was attacked, she clamped her eyes shut. But as her oxygen ran out. She opened her eyes to look for a way out. The only things that grew her red and oxygen-deprived eyes, were those two silver dots. Now surrounded by a brownish black face and a mouth with a vile grin. Whatever was wrapped around her neck left.

Something came up to its face, covering its mouth. It took a while for her to process what it was doing. ‘It wants me… to be quiet?’ Flurry quickly nodded her head.

The grip on her muzzle loosened, allowing her to breathe in a little air. She still felt a burning sensation wherever the thing had touched her. ‘I need to... get out of here.’ Almost as soon as she thought that, he grabbed her neck again. She could do little more than twitch in response.

“Ha… Ha… Ha…” it kept laughing while strangling her, “Ha… ppy... Birth..day…”

A large kick against her door drew her limited attention, "There it is!" Another voice said, “FIRE!”

Flurry felt something hit her shoulder. Then she hit the floor.

Author's Note

Any Errors, tell me in the comments!!

Suggestions are welcome!

(3) Site 26

The second in command of MTF Pi-1 was unbelievably bored. He was standing in front of SCP 096’s Containment chamber. The scientists were sitting still in their chairs. He looked to his left. There was Private First Class Daniels the newest member of the team, ‘What was her first name?’ The guard questioned, ‘Maybe Natalie?’ He thought as he looked back forward.

‘Man I suck at names,’ he thought, ‘Maybe I should just ask her?’ He suggested to himself. His confused face his well under his helmet. He straightened back out with one final thought going through his head, ‘Later.’

He stood still for the next few minutes, stoic as any other MTF could be that was on guard duty. He sighed, he wished for something… anything, to happen. ‘God, sometimes I just want to… stop,’ He sighed and adjusted his vest for the eighth time that hour. He quickly looked at his wrist, ‘12:30 A.M.’ he said in his head, ‘Just a measly two and a half hours left.’

He looked down and performed a routine check of his FN-P90. ‘Fifty bullet magazine,’ he checked, ‘Fifty 5.7 caliber bullets.’ He let the gun fall back to his chest, pointing at the ground.

The second in command’s mind began to wander as he stared at the bare gray hallways. He really wanted to be asleep in his bunk right now, but instead, Jamison had somehow convinced him to take his graveyard shift with the rookie, speaking of the rookie.

The guard looked back to his left and down a little. A small smile could be seen on her mouth with her mask being down, but he still couldn’t see the top of her face, that was still blocked by the helmet, but he could imagine her sharp green eyes and short brown hair. ‘Not many women want to join the MTF,’ he thought, ‘And of those who want to join, very few actually do get in, she must be good.’ He looked back to the walls.

The thirty-two year old major again sighed, he again looked at us watched, 4:30. ‘Homestretch man,’ He thought. He heard walking at the end of the hallway. He looked right, there were two scientists. He looked at their badges, he saw the words Researcher on one of them followed by a big 3 and J.A. Researcher in the other one followed by a 2.

He imagined his badge, ‘MTF Pi-1, 3.’ He saw the two go past him into the Containment chamber. As the two pairs of researchers began talking, he peeked at his watch, ‘4:55,’ he looked back up and down the hallway. Two other members of Pi-1 began moving down the hallway. He gave a sigh of relief, ‘Finally,’ he thought to himself, ‘I am never taking a graveyard shift ever again.’

The replacements began to walk toward him and the rookie. He saw the names on their badges, ‘David and Allen.’

As they reached his position the major began to move out of the way, the rookie to his left also began to move. Allen and David, both sergeants, walked up to meet him.

“How was the shift, Major?” Allen said, ‘He always was more serious than the Colonel,’ He thought.

“Okay, you know, nothing much.”

“Now,” David asked, “How’s the rookie?”

The Major knew the tone and what he was trying to get out of him. The Major, however, didn’t take the bait.

“She’s, well, you really can’t tell by guard duty, probably going to get breakfast with her right now.”

“Heh,” David said with a snort, disappointed with the answer, “Good luck, Major.”

The major rolled his eyes and began walking down the hall to the cafeteria. “Those fuckers…”

He saw the rookie leaning against the wall, waiting. He walked up to her and said, “Down for breakfast?” He asked in a nonchalant tone.

She seemed to freeze up as she called in step behind him, “Uhh… sure.”

The Major sighed, “Look, Natalie, is it?” She nodded, “When you’re in Pi-1, we’re your family, so don’t act so… awkward.” He himself was trying not to be as awkward as he used to be.

“You aren’t going to do anything like… I don’t know, drink blood or something.”

The major turned around, “Jeez rookie,” he said, “We aren’t fuckin SCP’s,” he said, “What kind of people do you think we are?” He pulled the black mask off his mouth, allowing him to breathe easier.

“Wait, wait wait wait,” she said as she stopped and put her head to her temples, or tried as best she could with the helmet in the way. She let go of her P90, it is caught by the strap slung around her shoulder, “I was told, and have heard that there are some weird… traditions, that all the MTF’s do. I thought that, like, you guys do some weird induction ceremony?”

The Major laughed, “Rookie, you’re thinking of Nine-Tailed Fox.” He said, “All of our traditions,” he smirked, “involve alcohol.”

He imagined that she had either a confused look or was smiling ear to ear. ‘Alcohol is always a good motivator,’ he motioned with his hand, “Now are you coming to breakfast or not,” He turned around and began moving toward the end of the hall again. She rushed to catch up.

“You still haven’t said your name yet,” She stated.

“Ulgrin,” The major said, “Eugene if you want to go get dinner.” he stuck his hand out at Natalie, “Welcome to the City Slickers.”

Natalie and Ulgrin were sitting at a secluded table in the corner of the mess hall. Both of them were eating their breakfast and occasionally talking about a variety of subjects. Both had taken off their helmets and pulled their masks down. Ulgrin was able to see her eyes, ‘Green eyes, don’t see many of those anymore,’ he thought to himself. He finished eating the eggs and bacon.

“So,” She stopped mid chewing and looked up, “Why Pi-1?” Ulgrin asked.

“I could ask you the same thing,” Natalie replied, food still in her mouth, “So, you first.” She leaned back in her chair until she realized they were more akin to benches and fell over.

The entire population of the cafeteria seemed to stop and stare at the pair of MTF troops. It was dead quiet.

“Don’t worry,” Ulgrin said while trying not to laugh, Natalie quickly got back on the seat before anyone else could see her. “You get used to not having backs of chairs here,” Ulgrin said, “Not as well equipped as command and all.”

“Yeah,” His comrade said, “I can see that.” She rearranged her bulletproof vest. “Damn this thing,” She looked at her superior, “Can’t we have these off during break?” She asked, “This damn thing keeps rubbing up against my tits.”

Ulgrin nearly spit out the water he was drinking, “W-what?”

“L-look, t-the vest really isn’t w-women-friendly, Okay?” She replied with a stutter in her voice, “It… it just hurts, I keep getting rashes in all the wrong places.”

Ulgrin just shook his head, “Well maybe… if you can’t wear the vest, then you should-”

“Oh, SHUT UP! I’ve gotten so much shit from the rest of my former friends for not joining science team or the teachers,” She said, “I will break your jaw if you don’t stop.” Ulgrin had to do a double-take.

‘Did the rookie really just threaten me?’ Ulgrin chuckled a little, “I didn’t mean anything by it,” Ulgrin said, she simmered down, “I was just pulling your leg.”

“Good.”

Ulgrin sighed, “I'm sure you’ve made a lot of,” Ulgrin paused, thinking of the right word, “Sacrifices… in order to get here.” He finished, “Social standards and stuff like that.”

“Yeah,” She eventually said, “All my friends thought I was crazy joining the foundation military.” She sighed.

Ulgrin looked down at his watch. “C’ mon, let’s go back to the barracks, I’m sure you’re tired.”

“Yeah.” She got up and strapped her P90 back onto her shoulder strap and slung it around her. Ulgrin got up and did the same. Both then put their helmets on, the Foundation logo on the front of their black head armor. Ulgrin tightened his vest strap and double-checked that he had everything. ‘Sidearm?’ He put his hand on the Glock on his belt, ‘Check, extra ammo?’ He patted his vest down, ‘Check, access card?’ He reached into his pants’ pocket. Nothing.

He turned around and looked at his seat. A yellow and white card was sitting there, a giant 3 along with MTF PI-1. He snatched it up. ‘Not gonna make that mistake again.’ He thought.

Natalie had already begun walking away from the cafeteria, leaving Ulgrin behind. He quickly caught up with her though. “You never really answered why you joined,”

“Well,” she looked at Ulgrin through the dormant night vision goggles on her head, “I don’t think I could handle hearding kids from class to class and teaching them something I’d probably know nothing about. And as for science team,” She laughed, “Well, my test scores could’ve been better.” Natalie said, “But, I never did like studying y'know?”

“Amen to that, rookie.” He laughed out, “But why Pi?”

“I checked every box except Red Right hand okay,” She said, “Luck, I suppose.” Natalie sighed out after. “Why’d you join Pi-1.”

Ulgrin shrugged, “My best friend, Ross, and I were throwing darts one day in our bunks, we were on the verge of flunking out. So we decided to try our luck in the military. We put a whole bunch of MTF squads on the dartboard and well… Pi-1.”

“And how’d you get the rank of Major?”

“Story for another time,” Ulgrin said. She probably rolled her eyes at that, “It’s a long one and there’s not enough time.”

Silence Followed the pair as they walked back to their barracks, “So, we’re all just a bunch of rejects then?” Natalie asked.

“Nope, Allen, he could’ve gone for Epsilon 11, but David, his best friend, joined this one.” Ulgrin explained, “Then there’s Chen, he’s fresh, just like you; been with us for the better part of a month.”

“But?” Natalie asked, “What’s wrong with him?”

“He's… actually pretty normal,” Ulgrin said, “He just some bad luck.” Ulgrin took his card out of his pants’ pocket and swiped it in a card scanner. A small green light above the door signaled that it was unlocked. He grabbed hold of the door handle and walked in.

“That’s everyone in the team,” Ulgrin said as he sat down on one of the gray couches in the center of the room. He kicked his feet up on the coffee table in front of him.

“Aren’t… you gonna take any of that off?” Natalie asked gesturing to the armor he was wearing.

“Uh… maybe?” He replied, “Just a little tired.”

“Can you at least tell me where my bunk and locker is?” She asked. “I don’t want to wear this vest any longer than I have to.”

Ulgrin begrudgingly got up. “Follow me,” He said, “Might as well give you the tour too.” He sighed out.

“This,” he gestured to the room around him, “Is the common area. We share this room with two other teams, Epsilon 6, Village Idiots, our counterparts, and the 8th guard squad. They guard the facility.”

He moved pointed to a door on the left. “That’s our bunk, shower and changing rooms,” he pointed to a door in the middle, “The Idiots,” he pointed to the door on the right, “The guards.”

“We don’t share showers with the guards or the Idiots and they’re these small ass stalls, so you get some privacy at least,” he said, “And you’re gonna need it considering you’re the only girl here, you’re gonna need it.”

“Great,” she muttered under her breath, “A fucking sausage party.”

Ulgrin walked over to the door on the left and swiped his card at the card swiped to the left. Another green light lit up above the door.” Ulgrin grabbed the handle and walked in.

There were nine bunk beds stacking three beds high. 2 were on the right side of the room followed by 3 lockers and then here was one on the right side of the room followed by 6 lockers.

“There’s supposed to be nine of us?”

“Supposed, yes, is there, no.” Ulgrin replied.

The beds on the right had 3-foot lockers on it and the bed above had 2-footlockers. There was also a footlocker in the center of the room. “That’s yours I’m guessing?” He walked up to it and leaned down. The P90 hitting the ground. The loaded P90.

“Yep, N. Daniels,” Ulgrin confirmed. He picked it up and put it on the bottom bed on the right. He picked up another one that was already there and put it on the second bed. “Don’t worry that was mine, nobody’s going to go through your stuff.”

He walked over to one of the six lockers, “This one is yours,” he said, pointing to one of the lockers. “It’s for your gun, ammo, vest, helmet,” He sighed, “Basically all your work stuff.” He said, “There’s also a folder of all the SCP’s we guard; 096, 173, 106.”

“Oh, Joy.”

He turned back to the only other operative in the room. “Shower stalls and bathroom is through that door,” he pointed to the door after all the lockers. “Now I’m gonna take all this crap off.”

Ulgrin walked to the opposite side of the room to a locker with the name E. Ulgrin. He opened it and took off his helmet and face mask, revealing his short black hair and blue eyes. He hung both in his locker on one of the spokes. He then took off his vest and hung it below. He took off his heavy tactical pants and quickly replaced them with a pair of shorts. He hung the pants next to his second pair on the bottom of the locker.

“Don’t they have like… gender-specific rooms or something?”

Ulgrin gave a light laugh, “Maybe at HQ, but not here. Not enough women MTF here to warrant one probably.”

She sighed. “If it’s any consolation, there are usually only 4 people at a given time.”

“That’s more than half…” she seethed.

“Look, when I joined it was weird being naked in front of strangers too, but it’s going to have to happen eventually.”

“You’ve been here for how long exactly?”

“12 years,” Ulgrin replied.

Ulgrin turned around and put on a grey shirt. “The Foundation doesn’t really care about amenities as much it here, I honestly don’t think they care about privacy at all.”

Ulgrin got on one of the perfectly made beds and pulled up the covers. “Do me a favor, turn off the lights when you’re done.”

“Sure.” The rookie replied.

After he heard her close the locker door. The lights went out. The Major looked at his watch one last time. The light showed the time, ‘1:30 am,’ Ulgrin closed his eyes.

As soon as the red light turned on, Ulgrin was up. As if he never actually slept.

*BEEP* *BEEP*

“Emergency. 106 Containment.”

Ulgrin was out of bed within the first syllable of the word. Already at his locker grabbing his gear.

*BEEP* *BEEP*

“Emergency. 106 Containment.”

Natalie was now at her locker, slapping her gear on left and right. Ulgrin checked his gun one last time and then turned on the proper lights. She had just put her gun around her shoulder and checked the chamber. She soon joined him at the door he opened it. He double-checked one last time that he had his card. Then he ran.

Natalie didn’t say a word, both of them in sync turned on their radios, connecting them with the rest of the task force.

“Colonel Ross, we are currently at 096’s chamber. The scientists have granted us permission to leave. David and I will be there in a few minutes.”

Ulgrin opened the exit door to the common area and ran out with Natalie behind him. ‘Aren’t gonna get out you fucker.’ Ulgrin thought.

“Good,” was Ross’s reply, “Ulgrin you there?”

“Yes, I have the rookie with me.” He replied while running down one of the winding hallways with Natalie in tow.

“Okay, Connor and I are already on route. We are leaving from the mess hall.”

“We’re leaving from our quarters, sir,” Natalie said into the radio.

“Good, I’ll see you in a minute then.”

The radio went silent except for the occasional stray breath that gets caught in the radios’ microphone.

Ulgrin took the right to 106’s Containment chamber and already the stench hit him. He pulled up his mask on instinct, the stench of decay was replaced with the smell of bad breath.
‘Not much better in my opinion.’ Ulgrin’s Mind commented for him.

Suddenly the lights to the room went out. Ulgrin pulled down his night vision goggles on his helmet and turned them on. He brought his gun up and flipped the safety off. He heard Natalie follow suit. The electrical click of the night vision goggles and the mechanical click of the safety wasn’t hard to miss.

‘Where are you?’

His foot hit something. He quickly looked down. The white of a lab coat, tainted black greeted him. He looked back. ‘Where is it?’ He thought, ‘It always likes playing.’

He heard more footsteps, this time behind them. ‘Reinforcements, good.’

“Ulgrin, Daniels, we’re twenty seconds out from the containment chamber,” Allen’s stern voice said through the radio, “Be advised that there are reports of the object being outside the facility.”

Ulgrin looked down at the scientists who were on the ground. “Cover me will ya?”

“Got it.”

He looked at their wounds. Their faces were devoid of life, their eyes were missing and skin was gray rather than their Norman’s color. Ulgrin spoke into the radio.

He got up and resumed looking around the room. “Scientists down, the guards aren’t here.” It was short, sweet and to the point.

“Confirmed,” Ross said through the radio. “Allen, David, keep moving toward the chamber. Chen And I will check the outside with some reserve guards and the idiots.”

The footsteps behind them grew louder. Ulgrin briefly turned around and saw both Allen and David were in the doorway and looking around in the same manner as Ulgrin and Natalie, their guns are drawn, masks on and goggles pulled down over their eyes.

“What’s the situation Major?” Corporal Allen asked.

“106 seems to be gone,” Ulgrin replied.

“Yeah, No shit.” Replied P.F.C David, “You think he actually got out this time?”

“This time?” Natalie asked, “Just how many-?”

“Too many,” Allen replied, “At least once a month.”

“Jesus,” Natalie said under her breath, her radio just barely registering it and sending the voice through the radio waves.

“To all troops inside Site 26,” the booming voice of command said, “It has been confirmed that SCP 106 has escaped the confines of the Site. Extra guards are to be at SCP 096’s, 173’s and 049’s Containment chambers. MTF Pi-1 And MTF Epsilon-6 are to report to the sites helipads for immediate deployment. Your CO’s have already been briefed on the situation and have been given their objectives.”

Ulgrin, Allen, and David put their guns down and walked out. This motion was quickly mirrored by Natalie who followed the now walking MTF troops. “Jeez, just your luck rookie,” Allen said, “A 106 Breach on your first day.”

“Yeah, that’s gotta suck,” David said.

“Happened to both me and Ross when we joined up,” Ulgrin said, “That was fun.”

“We don't have time for that right nowl,” David said.

“I’ll tell you on the way there, Ross and I will be able to fill you in better than just me.” He said. They walked up a set of stairs. Ulgrin swiped his access card and opened the door. The sound moving wind hit the group. Ulgrin immediately saw the two helicopters, already being prepped by a team of pilots for each chopper.

Ulgrin saw one was already full of a team of MTF. ‘The village idiots are already here?’ He thought, ‘That’s faster than normal.’

Ulgrin and the rest of the team moved to the other helicopter. Standing off to the side was Ross and P.F.C Chen. Ross turned to the rest of his MTF team. He waved.

“Come on you fuckers, we’re losing daylight.” Ross said through the Radio. Ulgrin shook his head while chuckling. He moved towards the helicopter followed by the rest of the team. He ducked and moved next to Ross as the rest of the team loaded in with Chen.

“What’s the situation man!?” Ulgrin shouted, barely hearing his own voice over the helicopter's constant howl.

“106 is moving south, through the frost-land to the natives' villages,” Ross replied, “The foundation is sending us just as a backup or if that city is back!” Ross replied as a shout, "Or If there's another city!"

“Okay!” Ulgrin shouted over the sound of the helicopters’ blades cutting through the air, “I’ll tell the troops," Ulgrin shouted back to him, he pointed at Ross, "you get everything checked!”

“Remember, safety’s go off if we do go in.” Ross said through the radio, emphasizing the if, “Command don’t think these horses have gotten this far north again.”

“Again?” Natalie said.

“Yeah,” Ross replied, “About a thousand years ago, give Or take a few, there was apparently some fucking huge ass crystal city was here, but it disappeared after a civil war. Haven’t seen it since.” Ulgirn paused, "There have been a scattered few settlements popping up here along our perimeter, though. Happened more recently. The city could be back."

“When was that?” Natalie asked.

“Let’s See Ross and I were in senior year, so that was, say a thousand years ago or so.” Ulgrin said for Ross, “There was a shitshow in the 05 council that day apparently.”

Ross sat down on the floor of the chopper, his legs swaying in the wind. He was looking down at the various pony settlements. He got on his radio and began speaking into it.

The fact that Ulgrin couldn’t hear meant he was talking to the CO of the other MTF team.

Ross turned around and looked at his team, “One of the pony settlements is burning.” Ulgrin looked down from the opposite side of the chopper. He sat down in the same way Ross was, the only difference was he was on the other side of the chopper. He put his hand on the locked open sliding door of the helicopter and turned his head down.

“I see it,” Ulgrin said, “Fuck… are the idiots on it?” He asked.

“Yeah,” Ross replied. Ulgrin turned back. The rest of the squad was all turning their heads to the windows trying to see the carnage. Ulgrin took out his binoculars, he saw some vibrantly colored ponies running away from the flames.

“Tell them that there are still some natives at the scene,” Ulgrin said. He turned his binoculars forward, “Ross mate, look over there.”

He saw a massive blue crystal spire over the bend of the hill, Ulgrin heard Natalie say, “Is that the spire guys? The one that magically disappeared?”

“Yeah,” Ross said, “I umm… need to tell HQ, gimme a sec.”

I few moments of murmured talking from Ross followed, Ulgrin was able to hear a “Yes sir,” as he turned back to his unit.

“Okay, our orders still stand,” Ross said through the squad radio, “We are to retrieve 106 at any cost. There’s no telling what damage it can do otherwise.”

Connor Chen spoke up, “Do we know where it is sir?”

Ross sighed, “It’s not in the burning village, and that city is the best bet.” Ross looked at the sun, “it will be sunset soon, and I’d rather not face 106 in the dark.”

Author's Note

Hello, this chapter was supposed to all the way to Flurry’s door, but got a bit too long.

I will be making edits later tonight, so don’t worry yourself about any errors staying too long.

Next chapter should be out in about 4 days along with Lost Hero’s next Chapter.

Adios

(4) A Night on the Town

The helicopter took off, leaving Pi-1 on the outskirts of the vast crystalline city. Ulgrin watched the helicopter gained altitude in the ever-darkening sky. He turned his head to the west. He looked across the snowy hills and at the setting sun. He sighed. ‘Why’d this have on my goddam birthday?’ He thought, ‘Every fucking year…’

He felt someone pat his back, Ulgrin turned around, “You good?” Ross asked as he put the HID gun on his back.

Ulgrin nodded, “I guess 106 wanted to give me another birthday gift.” He laughed out.

“Oh yeah,” David said walking up to him, “What, you’re 32 tomorrow?”

“Today,” Ulgrin said matter o factly, “But we got a job to do,” He stated, “Let’s go get it done.”

“Let’s see how the rookies deal with pressure, eh,” David said as he put the electro-net in his bag.

“Not too much, this is their first official mission,” Allen said, “I don’t think it’s wise to pair them up. They don't seem to get along that well.”

“They’ll need to get used to each other at one point,” Ross said, “And it’s my decision. Trust me, a few months of them together, they'll probably be-.”

“Understood sir,” Allen said, cutting off his superior.

“Then let’s stop discussing,” Ross looked at Connor and Natalie, both had binoculars out, Chen was looking at the city while Natalie was looking in the air. Ulgrin nodded, ‘At least they know about the Pegasus ponies,’ Ulgrin thought. 'I completely forgot.'

He got on the radio, “You two, get over here. Final mission briefing,” Ulgrin said.

Immediately the two got off of the snowbank and walked over to the rest of the group. Ross was drawing a crude map into the snow with a stick. “Okay, so here’s the plan,” He started, “We move through the city, slowly and quietly. Under no circumstances can we be seen,” Ross looked up at the sky, “It’s going to be dark soon, and I’d rather not have to deal with this fucker in the dark, much less a whole bunch of ponies who have no idea with what they’re dealing with.” He said.

‘Speaking of which,’ Ulgrin looked over at Natalie, she had a piece of paper in her hand, ‘106’s document. I’d recognize that smile anywhere.’ He sighed, ‘Lucky Ross, getting all his fancy-ass tapes.’ He brought his mind back to the situation at hand.

He stood and pointed with his stick, “We stick to any alleys we can find,” He said while pointing at the crude map, “Any questions?” He gave no time for objections, “Good.”

The rest of the squad stood up and walked to the edge of the hill. The entire squad began to slide down the icy and snowy hill. Once they hit the bottom, Ross, Ulgrin, and Allen pulled out their guns, scanning the area. Natalie, Chen, and David all stumbled upon hitting the solid ground. His gun probably would’ve discharged if the safety was off. Ulgrin noticed David muttered something under his breath. ‘He really needs to visit the training room at site 26.’

Ulgrin walked over and helped up Natalie and Chen while Allen and Ross covered him. David picked himself and his gun up, nearly slipping on the icy stone again. Eventually, after nearly a minute of waiting, the rest of the team was finally ready to go. Ulgrin rejoined the two other members of the team at the front.

“Ulgrin and I in front, rookies middle, Allen and David bring up the rear.”

The squad immediately followed the CO’s orders, all of them falling in line within a few seconds. The group moved down the back alleys of various buildings.

“Seems like there was some celebration,” Ross said into the radio, “The majority are probably getting ready to go to bed.” Ross and Ulgrin quietly reach the end of the alley and looked out onto the large open road. There were stalls set up and balloons flying above them. Some of them were beginning to lose their air and fall and hit the ground.

“Yep,” David said, “Maybe a holiday?”

“In my opinion, it looks like a birthday,” Natalie commented, “A massive fucking birthday.”

“For who though?” Chen asked.

“Cut the-“ Ross paused, “Native patrol, 9 O’clock.” Ulgrin turned and saw them, two ponies one wearing a heavy jacket and hat and the other wearing dark blue armor. They each had a white and dark blue coat respectively. The dark blue one had a pair of bat-like wings on its back and a dark blue mane to match; while the white one had a matching colored horn on its head and a silver mane. Ulgrin noticed that the dark one had a spear in her front left hoof.

“Can you hear anything?” David asked from the rear. Ulgrin turned around briefly. He saw both Allen and David facing the opposite way.

“Barely,” Ross said, he turned to the rookies, “You four hold this position,” Ross turned to Ulgrin, “you and I are moving in to get better audio.” Ulgrin nodded, “There is a stall right next to them and a little alcove for a door; you go for the stall, hide behind it. They’re currently facing away, let’s keep it that way.” Ulgrin nodded

The pair stacked up on the wall, Ross in front and Ulgrin behind. Ross looked around the corner and stuck up a fist. Ulgrin looked tentatively at it, waiting for him to give the go-ahead.

He kept looking at his friends’ fist. ‘Come on, come on, come on,’ He didn’t blink, one blink and he could get out of sync, and that would be disastrous. His eyes were beginning to burn from not blinking, but he endured it. One of the many skills needed when dealing with a statue that kills if you don’t look at it.

His fist changed to two fingers pointing forward. They moved instantly, Ross going to the alcove and Ulgrin to the wooden stall. He remained crouched begin the wooden barrier. ‘If any of those ponies were to look right now, I’ll be fucked.’ Ulgrin looked at all the windows, very few of them were actually lit up, none of them had any ponies in them. ‘I won’t have to worry about that,’

He turned his attention to the guards. “-nice party,” One of them, obviously a stallion said, “I mean I’ve seen better, but it was nice.”

“Yeah Silver,” the dark one, a mare replied.

‘At least they speak English.’ Ulgrin thought, ‘Makes eavesdropping much easier.

“But they really need like a royal clean-up crew,” she continued from the stallions statement. Ulgrin moved. around the corner of the stall along the length of the wooden structure.

“And,” He paused, interrupting the guardmare, “More guards, I mean they’re supposed to be 10 patrols tonight, that includes the ones in the castle and the ones guarding the door.” He said in a concerned tone.

‘10 patrols for a city this big? The ruler must be nuts!’ Ulgrin thought, he rolled his eyes, ‘oh well their loss, our gain.’

“Silver, there usually are more patrols, Princess Cadance just wanted to give her guards the day off for Flurry’s birthday.” The mare said.

‘Birthday?!’ Ulgrin thought, “The hell is with this damn thing and birthdays, a fetish?” He asked under his breath.

“You heard that Ulgrin,” came the hushed radio tone of Ross’s voice, “Your Birthday and now this Flurry.”

“I got it,” he said through the radio, “Probably going after this Flurry. They’re probably someone important. Poor bastard, they don't know what's coming.” Ross looked back at the rest of the team.

“You guys hear that?” Ross asked the rest of the squad.

“Yessir.”

“Affirmative sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Got it, sir.”

“Good,” Ross said, “We need to knock these two lovebirds out. You guys down there, cause a distraction… a noise or something. Ulgrin moves back to the side of the stall.”

Ulgrin kept crouching as he moved back to the small bit of cover on the side of the stall. He looked over and saw the ponies again. He hadn’t been paying to the tail end of their conversation. He saw that they were nuzzling each other, ‘Love Birds eh,’ Ulgrin thought, ‘Damn shame to have to do this.’

Ulgrin heard a rock hit against the ground, hard. He turned his head to the alley, the source of the noise.

“What’s that,” Silver asked.

Ulgrin looked down the street to the pair, “Dunno,” the mare said, they pulled away from each other, “But it’s my job to check it out, stay here, m’kay?” Ulgrin had to squint to see their bodies in the ever-darkening sky. He saw the bodies beginning to move away from each other. One of them moving closer to Ulgrin.

“Be careful Dark Shield,” Silver said.

“Ulgrin, take the mare,” Ulgrin heard the radio say, “I got lover boy.”

“Come on Silver, I know what I’m doing,” Dark Shield replied, “I’m not a filly.”

“Understood, sir,” Ulgrin answered into his own radio. He heard the mare’s armor clink and her quiet clopping of her against the cobblestone as the mare moved to the alley. They slowed down in pace. He eventually didn’t hear them anymore. Ulgrin stuck his head out, she was turned back to the stallion, “See, I told you,” she said, “I-“

Ulgrin saw Ross spring from the alcove in for the door and tackle the stallion to the ground.

The commotion must have caused the guardsmare to turn around, “SILVER!” she yelled as she flared her wings. Just before she took flight Ulgrin sprang and wrapped his arms around her neck and mouth, cutting off airflow to her. Her spear she was holding dropped to the ground. Her wings flapped in a futile attempt to take flight. Her legs were kicking the air they were dangling in. Eventually both her movements stopped. He set her down and looked over her, the armor making it hard for him to see.

Through the steel chest wrap, though, Ulgrin saw her chest rise and fall slightly, “She’ll be just fine,” Ross said. Ulgrin looked up and nodded, “Let’s tie them up and keep moving.” Ulgrin looked at Ross’s shoulder, slung over it was the pony. He put him down and pulled out some rope. Ulgrin moved the two ponies to the stall he was hiding behind and took the rope from Ross. He then tied them up. He made sure the knot was tight and wouldn’t come off.

By now the rest of the team had joined them.

“Wow man, you knocked that guy the fuck out,” David said.

“Shut it, David,” Allen said, “we can go fuck off later, we’re on a mission now.”

“Buzzkill,” David said.

Ross then said, “We’re moving to the castle, this is serious, I’m gonna radio command.” He looked at the massive crystal spire of a castle. The sun beginning to go over the horizon in the background.

“Then let’s move,” Chen said, “I don’t want to freeze my balls off in the night.”

“Yeah,” Ross said, “We should get out of here with 106 before the storm hits.”

“Storm sir?” Natalie asked.

“Yeah storm,” Ross said, “Forecast shows one heading this way.” Ulgrin’s eye twitched.

“Oh joy.”

‘Indeed,’ Ulgrin thought, ‘Would’ve been good to know beforehand.’

“Let’s move,” Ross said, “I don’t want any more of those ponies showing up.”

With that, the squad began moving due west toward the massive castle. They encountered no other patrols on the way there and aside from the occasional stray pony, no other reason to hide.

Until they hit the castle. Ross practically hit Ulgrin to stop him from moving, “We’re in the shit now fellas,” Ross said through the radio. Ulgrin moved to Ross’s right and looked at the castle’s main entrance. ‘It’s lit up like a fucking Christmas tree.’ Ulgrin thought. There were four guards at the front door and lights covering the entire entrance.

“There’s no way we're getting in through the main entrance,” Ulgrin said into the radio, “Maybe there’s a side door?”

“Maybe,” Ross said, “But there’s no telling how much time we have left, it could already be done and has moved in.”

“You of all people know that it likes to play with its prey,” Allen said.

“How do you know that?” Chen and Natalie asked.

“Later,” The other four members said, “We have a job to do, we need to find another way in,” Ross added.

“Okay, let's go back into the alleys and head around the castle,” Ross said, “We’ll circle it and hopefully find a door.”

The door was a lot less grand than the much more guarded main entrance, ‘Perhaps a service entrance?’ Ulgrin thought.

Ross, Ulgrin, and Natalie stacked up in the left side of the door while David, Allen, and Chen stacked on the right. Ross tried the handle, it wouldn’t budge.

“Locked,” He said into the radio, “Watch my back, I’m going to break it.” Ross walked up to the door and took the butt of his gun and brought it down on the handle. The sound of the door handle breaking hit Ulgrin’s ears. With the lock broken, the door simply went limp. Ross went in rifle first. Ulgrin followed in, soon followed by the rest.

Ulgrin recognized the room as a library. The smell of books and the endless sea of them was a dead giveaway. Ulgrin looked around, as did the rest of the squad. ‘A library door? Odd.’ Ulgrin began moving through the hallways of shelves. “Ulgrin on point,” Ross said. He quickly glanced behind him. The rest of the team was behind him.

“For the record team,” Ulgrin said into his radio, “I have no idea, whatsoever, of where we are going.”

A few chuckles through the radio were all he got as an answer. Ulgrin stepped down again. *Squelch* He stopped and put his fist up in the air. He heard the collective last step from the rest of the team. Ulgrin knelt down. He looked back for a second and saw the team, their guns were raised and fingers on the trigger.

He looked back to the ground and let his gun fall limp on the sling it was on. He pulled a flashlight out of his vest and turned it on. Ulgrin pulled his mask off his face, revealing his mouth and his nose. The stench was insignificant compared to its containment chamber back at site 26. Ulgrin shines his light on the spot he stepped in, a black mucus-like substance greeted him. He stood back up. “We’ve got no time to lose, it's here,” Ulgrin said, “Patrols are light tonight, we shouldn’t expect too many, permission to split up sir? To cover more ground.”

A moment of hesitation, “Granted,” Ross said. Ulgrin shines the light and saw a stream of black. “Let’s move then.”

Ulgrin and Ross went down another hallway, following the stench and patches of black that was occasionally at some turns in the hallways. “I think we’re getting close buddy,” Ross said as they ran, “We should talk about what happens when we get there.”

“We detain 106,” Ulgrin said as they turned another corner, "Get back, have a lot to drink," idly noting another patch of dark and the terrible smell coming from it, “Simple as that.”

“I know you have a grudge against this thing after what happened,” Ross said, slowing down just a bit, “But there’s only the two of us. What are we going to do?”

“Shoot it with the HID gun, what else?” Ulgrin replied as he too slowed down.

“Exactly, we have one shot and that thing is spent, otherwise we…” Ross stuck his hand out just before they would’ve rounded a corner.

“Wha-“

“I’m telling you Sunburst, it’s all a conspiracy!” A slurred female voice said.

“Well, we did run out of rooms,” a pause, “Have you been drinking Starlight?” A more concerned and quirky stallion asked.

“There are hundreds of rooms in the castle!” The slurred voice said, “And what’s wrong with having a little wine. I don’t need to be foalsat!”

Ross looked around the corner, followed by Ulgrin. Two ponies were there. An orange unicorn and a slightly pinkish unicorn were there. The orange one had an orange mane and the pinkish one had a hot pink mane. In addition, the orange one had a blue cloak with what looked like stars on it. He also sported a pair of glasses.

“Come on Starlight, this is no way for a headmare to act.” the orange one, “I think you’ve had enough.” He put a hoof around her and began walking. The intoxicated mare began to squirm.

“Heeey, *hic* Sun,” Starlight said as they began walking away.

“What?”

Ulgrin and Ross began to follow them as silently as possible, guns ready just in case one of them was to be seen. ‘Just get out of our way!’ Ulgrin thought.

The ponies stopped at a door. “Go inside,” Sunburst said, “I’ll be back in a minute.”

“Wheeere ya *hic* goin?” The mare asked as he opened the door with the push of his hoof.

“To check on Flurry,” he replied, "I... kinda forgot to wish her a happy birthday."

Ulgrin and Ross looked at each other. Ross Immediately pinged the rest of the team that was throughout the castle. “We got a lead,” he said into the radio, “meet up on me.”

He clicked off the radio and turned on his beacon.

“Ohhhh K,” the mare said. Ulgrin turned around and saw her stumble in the room. The stallion picked her up and led her inside. A few seconds later the stallion emerged from the room and slowly and quietly closed the door behind him.

“That mare sometimes,” he said while beginning to walk down the hall, “I’ll need to ask Twilight to keep her away from the wine cabinet.”

Ulgrin and Ross silently followed him. Listening to his rant. He eventually turned a corner. Ross saw him stumble back.

“What the?!” He stammered out. Ulgrin flipped his radio.

“Heh, good job Allen,” Ross said, “grab him, I think I can make him talk.”

The form of Allen came out from around the dark corner and grabbed the stunned stallion. David soon followed his partner out from behind the corner.

“Chen and I are approaching from your six colonel,” Natalie’s voice rang.

“Good,” was Ross’s stern reply.

Ross walked up to the stallion in Allen’s arms. Ulgrin walked up behind him. "Doesn't seem like we alerted any other patrols."

"Good," Ross said before turning his attention to the orange stallion, “Now listen pony, you’re going to tell us where this Flurry is,” Ross said, his mask muffling his voice, “Or…” he left it open to interpretation.

“You’re going to pay for t-this,” Sunburst said, “Breaking a-and entering… y-you’ll be p-put in jail…”

Ross sighed. He pulled out his M1911. He then pulled out a tube and screwed it to the barrel of the gun as Sunburst kept talking. Sunburst looked at the silenced handgun.

“We don’t have a lot of time pony,” Ulgrin said, “Just tell us and you won’t be harmed.”

Sunburst began to shake, “You w-won’t g-get anything out of m-me.” His voice was shaking just as much as he was. Ulgrin shook his head. Ross handed Ulgrin the handgun.

"Goddammit," Ulgrin sighed, “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

David grabbed Sunburst’s left forehoof. “W-what are you doing!” Ulgrin put the barrel of the silenced handgun to his right forehoof. Allen covered his mouth. Ulgrin looked at Ross, who nodded; Ulgrin looked back and into the stallion’s scared eyes, then pulled the trigger.

“MMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPHHHH!”

David let go of his hoof and moved to the other side of Allen. After his scream tapered off, Allen let go of Sunburst’s mouth. The stallion was breathing heavily.

“Now,” Ross said, “Unless you want to experience that joyful feeling again, you’ll tell us where Flurry is.”

“I… can’t… it’s…”

“Again.”

David grabbed his other hoof.

“Wai-“ Allen covered his mouth.

Ulgrin put the gun to his extended hoof and looked at Ross, he nodded.

Ulgrin looked in the Stallion’s eyes and pulled the trigger.

“MMMMMHAHAMMPPPPHH!”

“You know what colonel?” Ulgrin asked after putting the gun down.

“What Major?”

“I wonder if that mare will tell us,”

Sunburst looked at him with pleading eyes. Ross nodded to Allen, who, in turn, let go of the stallion’s mouth.

“Please,” He said, “J-just do-“

“Where is Flurry?!”

Sunburst hung his head, “First door on the left, a shield with a crystal heart on it.”

“Good,” Ross said, “knock him out.

The butt of David’s gun found the back of Sunburst’s head and the stallion was out. Ulgrin looked out a nearby window, ‘The sun is just touching the horizon.’

“What happened to him?” A female voice said behind him. Ulgrin turned and saw Natalie and Chen, “Didn’t cooperate. Drop him, Corporal, let’s go.”

One by one, they stacked on the door. Ulgrin instinctively put a breaching charge on the door. Ross held up three fingers. Then two. One. Ulgrin turned away and pulled the trigger. *Boom* The breaching charge went off and the team went in.

Flurry’s eyes were blurry, she could barely see anything other than the black outline of the figures. She felt the thing let go of her. She hit the ground and heard shouting, but couldn’t make out what it was. Her ears were ringing and she was still out of breath.

She began to gulp air down her burned neck. Her lungs burned from not breathing, ‘Need to… leave…’ she thought. Her horn lit up finally, ‘A healing spell for burns and scrapes,’ her aunt told her when Twilight was taking care of her one week. She screamed, the magic made her pain much more amplified.

“Nee… to… get… out…” She heaved out. She tried to get on her hooves, but there was a large burning pain in her right forehoof.

She felt herself being dragged on the ground. She looked up and a faceless figure met her gaze. ‘It’s not hurting I guess…’

She looked to where she came from. A red trail. She looked at her hoof and warm red blood was all over it, ‘Am I going to die?’ She felt herself stop moving, she looked up, the figure that was dragging her was gone. She felt something grab her right forehoof.

“Ulgrin… Stop… The… bleeding…” she heard. She looked forward. A second later, or what felt like a second, she saw another form leaning down at her. It was wrapping something around her hoof.

Something happened then. Something under her grabbed her. ‘But the ground is under me,’ She thought as she turned around. Two silver dots greeted her.

The thing wrapping her hoof fell backward at a blast of magenta magic, “Shit!”

It stood up and pointed something at it. Then it wrapped around her face and pulled her down.

“FLURRY!”

Flurry wearily turned towards the door, the white outline of her father standing there, she thought she could make out the form if she just focused enough, “Dad?” Then she felt herself fall int the floor.

Ulgrin got up from the ground and took his P90 out and pointed it at the cabal of ponies at the door. He saw the mortified look of all of them. Particularly the one who shot at him with a magenta beam.

“What did you do?!” The armored stallion screamed.

“Arrest them,” A pink pegacorn beamed. The other armored ponies marched forward with swords and spears. Several of the horned ones had their horns charged.

“Boss, what’s the plan?” Natalie asked.

“We cannot let 106 escape,” Rossreplied. Uligrin looked to his left, down at the pony. "It is our top priority.

“A bit late for that sir,” David said.

“Gimme a sec,!” Ross seethed, thankfully, not in the microphone. He sighed and raised his gun at the crowd. The rest of the MTF followed suit. The pony guards seemed stunned for a moment at the coordination of the humans. Ulgrin kept looking for where 106 was, 'We can't lose it...'

A dark blue horned and winged equine broke through the wall to Ulgrin’s right. He turned to aim his P90 at her but was hit with a blast of magic. He was thrown to the ground, his gun only staying connected to him with the strap around his shoulder.

“Sir throw a flashbang!” Chen said.

“Good thinking Private.” Ross replied.

Ulgrin tried to get up but his hand was stuck on something. He turned around and saw 106 emerging from the ground. Its hand holding his wrist.

“No, no no no no!” Ulgrin screamed. "FUCK, it's here!"

All attention seemed to turn to him. Ulgrin, though, didn’t seem to notice, too busy with his impending death. With his free hand, he reached for his P90 and aimed it at 106. A blast of blue energy hit 106’s hand that was holding Ulgrin.

Ulgrin watched in horror as the beam turned from midnight blue to black and head back to its source black-brown.

“Sister!” He heard someone scream, But he didn’t care, he got his P90 lined up with 106’s head and pulled the trigger. The loud bullet shells began to fly out of his gun as he emptied the magazine into the beast.

He might as well have been spitting at the thing. All it was bring its free hand up and bring it down on Ulgrin’s helmet. Any further words were drowned out in the black substance of 106. Then, blackness consumed his vision.

“Taste’s great Pinkie,” Twilight said the party mare, “This cake really is big though.”

“Yeah well, you know what they say,” Pinkie said, whirling her hoof in the air, “Go big Or go-“

*bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang**bang*

“What the heck was that?” Pinkie asked, “Sounded like a bunch of... popping balloons.” She Screamed, "WHAT IF FLURRY IS HAVING A PARTY WITHOUT US!"

“Pinkie,” Twilight said, “I’m going to go check on that, go get the girls okay?”

“Okie Dokie!”

Pinkie zoomed out of the room. ‘I hope everypony’s alright.’ Twilight channeled the teleportation spell to her room, ‘Please be alright,’ she thought as she released it. She found herself in her room. Twilight immediately opened the door and saw what she'd been dreading.

There was Cadance, Shining Armor, and Celestia, all standing in Flurry’s doorframe, guards were there and at the ready with spears and lit up horns.

Twilight rushed to join the fellow princesses and her brother. ‘Please be okay, please be okay,’ she pushed her way into the crowded door frame.

“Twilight stay back!” Cautioned Celestia, But Twilight rushed in. She quickly scanned the room, she saw the figures, but didn’t register them, she turned to face her family, “Where’s Flurry?”

A deep and shallow laugh behind her answered. A large and dark figure was emerging from the ground. She backed up, she heard calls of her to run, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of it.

It was nearly twice her height. In that instant, Twilight felt time slow down. The being had bright silver eyes and a corroded outer form. She felt her heart start to beat much faster and her breath was suddenly taken away from her, she struggled to keep herself standing. She stumbled backward onto the ground as her legs began to give.

A warm feeling enveloped her. She looked down and noticed Celestia’s magic around her, pulling her away.

She looked back up to the creature she assumed to be 106. It stuck out its hoof to her. Only to scrunch up. Twilight was thrown off to the side. She saw one of the other creatures aiming a smoking machine at 106. Who she realized wasn’t there. Until she looked at the ground. It was laying down face first.

“David, Now!” One of them said. Another ran forward and began to wrap 106 up in a rope. Once it finished it took the trapped being and dragged it by the net back to the rest of them.

“Guards,” Cadance said, tears welling in her eyes, “Arrest th-“

There was a blinding light and a loud pop. Twilight could barely hear herself think. She kept shaking her head, expecting her to be freed from whatever has taken her sight. She tried to cast a cure spell, but the ringing in her ears kept her concentration away.

After a few seconds of holding her eyes closed the ringing left her ears. Once she opened her eyes she could see again.

“Where did those things go?!” Her brother screamed. Twilight looked around the room. The bipedal attacker’s, and 106 were gone.

‘What was it, what can go wrong, will go wrong?’ Ross thought to himself, ‘Well… shit hit the damn fan.’

“I’ll signal for pickup on the top of the spire,” Ross said into the radio, “Natalie take point.”

“Yes sir!” She said as she ran around the corner. “Stairs here.”

“Hey George. This is Ross, we need extraction at the top of the spire,” Ross said, “We got caught and are being pursued.”

“Understood Colonel, I’ll meet you there.”

They turned the corner and went up flight after flight of stairs. He could hear the galloping of ponies behind them. He looked back and saw a rainbow maned Pegasus gaining on them. ‘Oh goddammit.’ He stopped, turned around, and punched the Pegasus straight in the face. ‘That’ll stop her at least.’ He turned to run, but a rope wrapped around his legs.
“Huh?” It tightened his legs and made him fall over into his chest.

“I got caught, keep going.” He said into his mic. He turned with his P90 ready and brandished, but it got kicked away by another pony.

“Fuck,” was all he heard in response.

‘I should’ve just shot her.’ He saw a guard walked up to him and hit him with a burst of energy.

Natalie opened up a hatch to what she assumed to be the roof. She pushed it open and sure enough, she was greeted by the chinook helicopter, ramp down, hovering there. ‘We’re out of light,’ She thought as she saw the sun finish its descent. She looked over to the east, the moon hadn’t raised yet, ‘Whatever.’

She went over to the hatch and grabbed the bag from David, who, for some reason was trying to push 106 in the net up the ladder. Immediately she rushed over to the chopper and threw the SCP into the helicopter. She helped up Allen and Chen.

By now she was out of breath. Huffing after all the running and work she just did. She shook her head as the three began to run and join David on the chopper. Her eyes were half-open. Out of energy, running on coffee and the 6 hours of sleep she got. Suffice to say once she got on that ramp, she was happy, relieved even.

When she collapsed on the ramp. She nearly fell asleep. She sat up and looked to the ponies on the roof staring at her. They were charging their horns. Several beams rocked the helicopter as it began to pull away. But all they did was make the Now standing rookie lose her balance and tumble off the edge.

Author's Note

I’ll edit it for errors later tonight. I am WAY too tired right now to be dealing with this crap.

Longest chapter. How’d I do, crash and burn? Pass with flying colors?

Tell me in the comments. Never doing this many twists in a chapter again I think.

(5 Part 2) For the Record

Celestia blinked at the human, “H-how?” She asked, “Tha-... it should be impossible for anypony to know that.” Celestia looked at the human still in chains. “How?”

The human shrugged, “Can’t really tell you that,” He said, “Sort of a breach of secrecy sort of thing.”

‘Really,’ Celestia thought, ‘my age is where you draw the line,' She deadpanned. "I'm going to need to discuss this with... them," She said while looking away, "I will be back to finish this later."
"Damn, and I was just starting to have fun," He mocked.

'This thing needs to work on its manners,' Celestia thought. She looked back to the bound creature. "Well, if you want to talk to somepony," She turned her head to the crystal mirror behind her and motioned with her head, "I'm sure one of my friends will be more than willing to accommodate you."

A few seconds later, a smaller purple Princess walked into the interrogation room. "H-hello," she said. 'Her mind must be going crazy right now, talking with a new form of intelligent life.'

"Hi," Ross said, "And you are."

"Oh, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle," Twilight replied, "I just have some questions about your technology. If you want to talk about it, that is."

"Okay, shoot."

"Well, I'll see myself out, I will be back within the hour... most likely," Celestia said. She turned around and opened the door in her magic. Only for it to swing open, startling everypony in the room. If the prisoner wasn't there, Both Celestia and Twilight would've "eeped" in surprise.
Shining Armor, barely containing his anger, trotted into the room. He was visibly frustrated.

Celestia looked at him annoyed, " I thought I told you-"

"She's fine Princess," He cut her off, "One of my guards said it was talking," He said turning attention to Ross, "I only have one question, then I'll be out of your mane."

Ross shifted in his seat, "Something tells me you won't like the answer," He said preemptively, caution in his tone.

"I don't care," Shining said, "But I expect you to be truthful."

Ross didn't respond.

Shining breathed in and out, calming himself a bit, "Where is she?" He asked, as calmly as to be expected. He had to practically spit the words out like there was acid on his tongue. Both Celestia and Twilight, who was levitating some device in her magic, held their breaths.

Ross turned to Celestia, "You're gonna need to untie me first," He said to her, "Before it answers."

"It?" Shining asked, "Just what is your game?"

"I also want to know what you're talking about," Celestia asked, closing the door with her magic and moving back to the table, "Are you expecting one of us to answer?" She added.

"No, of course not," He gave a shallow laugh, "Look, just untie me and I will give you the answer."

The three royals looked at each other. Celestia spoke first, "That would be a gross breach of security colonel," She said, "We can't have you breaking out."

"I agree," Shining Armor said, "What happened yesterday was-"

"A mistake on my part and my and my superiors part," Ross said, "If the mission went smoothly, we wouldn't be having this conversation right now,” Ross shook his head, “Too many things went wrong during that mission. I hate hurting other beings,”

“You mean Sunburst?” Twilight asked absentmindedly, “That was you?”

“Yes. That was me-“

“He’s fine, we’re getting off-topic,” Celestia said.

"Teach, we are. What exactly was that mission?" Shining asked condescendingly, "I doubt you've told her,” He said while raising his hoof to Celestia. ‘Thanks for bringing me into this Shining,’ Celestia thought, ‘I really need to get his wife to knock some sense into him.’

“Shining, please,” Twilight said, her magic still grasping the strange object, “We need-”

“Answers Twily!” Shining said, “And he,” He gestured to the human, “Has them. I for one,” He again looked at Ross, “Want to know, why you assaulted my daughter-”

“Shining Armor,” Celestia bellowed, “Stop this instant.”

“You’re taking this too far!” His sister chimed in.

“Well, his Foundation sure took it too far when he-”

“Hey if you think for a-”

A blast of magenta magic whirls past Ross’s head.

“SHINING ARMOR! STOP THIS RIGHT NOW!” Celestia yelled, which didn’t seem to phase the prince. The four being in the room finally all took a collective to breathe. Shining was staring daggers at Ross who returned the gesture to the guilt-ridden father. Celestia was wondering if she should encase him on the moon or not. Twilight was still trying to gain her footing, shaking her head to get her vision back.

The door burst open. Two guards with their spears at the ready immediately entered the room. “Your majesty’s? We heard… commotion.”

“That’s one way to put it,” Ross said sarcastically, he shook his head.

“We are fine,” Celestia said, “Return to your posts.”

There was slight stuttering in their speech, “If you say so, your majesty.” one of the guards said before they turned and left. Shutting the door behind them.

As soon as the door shut, Twilight turned and tried to gain control of the conversation. “W-we sorta got off track-”

“Sorta?” Ross said under his breath.

“B-but, you were in the… um… middle of explaining why-”

“You were going to tell us why we should let you out of your bindings.” Celestia finished the nervous princess’s sentence. “Exactly why again?”

“Hey-” Shining said, trying to regain control of the conversation.

“In a minute Shining Armor,” Celestia said, “You can ask your questions after we ask ours.” The Crystal Prince merely grumbled in response. ‘In a minute… a really long minute,’ Celestia thought, ‘Please be a long minute.’

“It will just be easier to operate that,” He said while gesturing to the object suspended in Twilight’s magic, “I would say, trust me, but… ya ’know…”

“Fine,” Celestia said.

Twilight whirled around, “I could just study it. I mean… it would probably be a couple of weeks,” She said, Celestia raised her eyebrow, “I-I mean…”

“I already said fine,” Celestia said as she magically took hold of his bindings, “Do not make me regret this.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Ross replied, “I won’t.”

Ross felt the warmth around his hands leave along with the bindings. He brought his hands around and rubbed his wrists. “Thanks for that,” he said as he looked at Celestia. “Now can I see that.” He pointed to the object in Twilight’s magic.

Twilight was hesitant, “How do I know you’re not going to destroy it?”

“Well,” Ross replied, he folded his arms, twirling the zipper on his vest, “You don’t, all I can give you is my word.”

Twilight looked at Celestia, who raised an eyebrow in turn. “Fine,” She said, “I’m going to trust you in this.”

She lowered the tape player on the table. ‘A couple of millennia… and we still use tapes,’ Ross thought, ‘We really wasted our time… At least they improved the capacity.’ Ross got to work, popping open the tape player. He took out the tape that was already there. He looked at the label, ‘Foundation History since Event Omega,’ He set the player down and took the tape.

With his other hand, he pulled the zipper on his vest down. He quickly switched the tape and pulled the zipper back up. He looked at the label, ‘SCP 106 REV. 1063.’ He looked around the room, Celestia and Shining Armor’s magic was on their horns, ready to strike. He looked at Twilight who was watching intently at his actions.

He put the new tape in and closed the player. “So What was that?” Twilight asked.

“I just put a new tape in,” he replied, “It should… answer some of your questions.” He pressed the triangle play button.

“Scp 106, object class- Keter,”

“I’ll be right back!” Twilight announced, “I need to take notes.” She charged her horn and teleported out. Ross sighed and pressed the double line pause button.

“Sorry…” Celestia said.

“She really likes taking notes,” Shining added. His horn went dim.

After a few moments of silence, there was another bright flash and Twilight was back. In her magic were a notepad and a pencil. “Okay,” She said lifting her head up, “You can start it again.” Ross moves his finger, “WAIT!” all the heads turned to the Princess, “How did you stop it?”

“This button right here,” Ross pointed to the pushed in double line button. Twilight looked down at her notepad and began writing down something. “Okay, thanks.” Ross again pushed in the play button.

“SCP-106 appears to be an elderly humanoid, with a general appearance of advanced decomposition. This appearance may vary, but the “rotting” quality is observed in all forms. SCP-106 is not exceptionally agile and will remain motionless for days at a time, waiting for prey. SCP-106 is also capable of scaling any vertical surface and can remain suspended upside down indefinitely. When attacking, SCP-106 will attempt to incapacitate prey by damaging major organs, muscle groups, or tendons, then pull disabled prey into its pocket dimension. SCP-106 appears to prefer human prey items in the 10-25 years of age bracket.”

Ross pressed down on the fast forward button, “This is just describing what it is, you can listen to the whole thing later… probably.”

Ross let go of it, “Limited observation of this “pocket dimension” has shown it to be comprised mostly of halls and rooms, with *Bzzzt* entry. This activity can continue for days, with some subjected individuals being released for the express purpose of hunting, recapture, *Bzzzt*. To date, there has only been one successful “escapee” from 106’s pocket dimension. All others have either gone insane or have never been seen again.

Note from 05- *Bzzzt*, ‘During event Site-19 - 23, a site-wide containment failure of site-19, subject D-9341 was “captured” by SCP-106, *Bzzzt* times with little damage to his person. See event Site-19 - 23 for more information.’”

Ross paused the tape. “I’m sorry,” he said, “But 106 is… not really the merciful type.” He looked at Shining Armor, who had looked away from him. He was shivering.

He looked at Celestia, there were tears going down her muzzle. “I believe that’s all we need to hear,” She croaked out.

He looked at Twilight, who had put down the pencil and pad. “Wh-What made this 9341 so special?” She said tears welling up in her eyes, “Was h-he just l-lucky? *hic* I-i mean is there a chance she’s alive?”

“Twily, I-“ Shining Armor said, “There’s…” he started to walk out. “I’m going to go tell Cadance.”

“We should go too, She won’t take it well,” Celestia said, “The guards will take you to a cell… later…”

Ross nodded, “I am… very sorry… I know what it feels like…”

“... I doubt it…” Shining said, trying to maintain a strong appearance, he could tell, “How could you, with all your technology… ever have to feel something like losing a foal to a complete monster?”

Ross tried not to remember, “...”

“I thought so,” Shining replied, he charged his horn and teleported out.

“We should… go, Princess Twilight,” Celestia said, “I will go get my sister… meet me and her in the council chambers.” She charged her horn and also left, that left the human and Twilight.

She was still writing down things on the tablet, oblivious to the fact she was crying onto it, ‘Has her mind just… not caught up to her yet?’ Ross thought. The sound of the pencil writing on the notepad rang throughout the room.

“You seem to be taking it pretty hard,” Ross said, “you need to… talk to someone about this. It helps.”

She kept writing on the pad. “Are you okay?”

“...”

“Excuse me?” Ross said.

The writing stopped, she dropped the pad and pencil and broke down. ‘I was way worse than that.’ He thought, ‘I already know what she’s thinking, ‘what if I were faster,’ what if… what if…’

Ross sighed, “You should-“

She charged her horn and left. Leaving him alone in the room. He pressed his hand to his radio, turning it back on.

“Sorry ‘bout cutting you off like that kid, but your idea worked,” Ross said into the mic, “I’m on the sixth floor, two lefts and a right, there are two guards in the viewing room, so watch out.” He was about to leave it at that, but thought back to Celestia’s words, “Actually, they’re going to move me, wait for my word.”

“Got it, sir,” Natalie said, there was a pause, “sorry for having to put you through that… I’m sure it… was hard to keep those memories repressed.”

“I don’t care, private, cats out of the bag, let’s just go,” he got out of the chair and stood up, “I really need a fuckin’ break.”

Twilight walked into the council chamber planning room. She began placing various things on the table. The Princess looked around and sighed. She was the only pony here. She charged her horn intent on gathering more objects from the interrogation room. Then it fizzled out.

‘What if they haven’t moved him yet,’ apart of her brain said, ‘I might just break down all over again, and you can’t let a prisoner see you weak.’

‘It’s been an hour,’ another part of her brain said, ‘They should’ve moved him by now.’

‘Well, they weren’t really given a timeframe.’

‘But Celestia did say the guards were to move him.

‘Then ask her!’

A hoof came down on Twilight’s back. She nearly jumped at the touch. “You okay sugarcube?” A voice said.

Twilight shook her head, “You want to talk about it?” Twilight shook her head again.

“Applejack-“ She turned around and saw her friends, “Girls… I should’ve-“

“It doesn’t matter Now Twilight,” Rarity said, “What’s done is done.”

“Yeah nopony’s perfect,” Pinkie said, “Everypony makes mistakes, even Princesses!”

“You need to stop expecting so much from yourself,” Twilight looked and saw Fluttershy, “You need to ask for help once in a while.”

“But I-“

“No buts Twilight!” Rainbow said, “Whatever happens, we’ll be with you, Nothing has stopped us before and Nothing will!”

Twilight felt better, it’s not the first time she’s had a pep talk with her friends before. She breathed, letting most of her frustrations leave her, but one remained. “There’s one thing I need to get,” She said, now giving off her usual light smile, “Wanna come and help me?”

“Yeah! I’m ready to go kick some alien flank,” Rainbow said, flaring her wings and puffing up her chest.

“Yeah,” Pinkie said, “Then save Flurry from being probed and-“

“Actually girls,” Twilight interrupted, “I think these things were here before us. We can talk and trot.” She said.

She began walking back to the room. “These… creatures are called humans. They well… I haven’t heard anything about them. There are no books, sightings, anything.”

“So they’re aliens then, right?” Rainbow asked, “they’ve never been seen before.”

“Well,” Twilight said, trying to wrap her brain around things, “I suppose it was the way he talked and the things he knew.”

“Like?” Pinkie asked.

“Celestia’s and Luna’s age,” Twilight said, “They never knew their parents, from what they told me. Starswirl found them and raised them.”

“What does that mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“Them knowing Celestia and Luna’s ages means they could know more. They could’ve seen the rise of pony civilization as we know it. Tartarus, they could know everything!” Twilight began breathing as the fact dawned on her.

“And this creature is causing them problems?” Applejack said, “Then we have a lot to deal with right now.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, sighing loudly, “A lot.”

Twilight opened the door to the interrogation room, she walked in, followed by each of her friends. She immediately noticed that there were no guards or human in the room. She sighed again. She magically levitated the objects on the table in front of her. She grabbed the strange stick and the smaller one next to it. She grabbed

Twilight turned her grand and gazed into the interrogation room proper. On the table sat the ‘player,’ as Ross had called it. She opened the door with her magic. She quickly grabbed the player and left the room.

An “Ooh!” Came from Pinkie, “What’s that?” she asked as Twilight walked back into the room.

“You’ll see at the meeting tonight,” Twilight said dejectedly, “He said it would answer questions, but it's only given me more questions.”

“How does a small box like that give you questions?” Rainbow asked, she began to flap her wings and darted to it. Slightly hovering above the player, she grabbed at it, Twilight pulled it away with her magic.

“Come on,” She said, “It’s just a dinky old box, I just wanna see it.”

“You can see it fine!” Twilight yelled, “No we nee-”

“What’s this do?”

Twilight turned and saw Pinkie press one of the buttons on the box, “DON’T TOUCH THAT!” It was too late, Pinkie’s hoof fell on one of the buttons and the strange whirring noise sounded again. Twilight fumbled to see which one she pressed exactly.

“Wha-?” Twilight tried to press the pause button, but forgot which one it was exactly, ‘Was it the triangle or the two lines?’ She pressed the triangle.

“Testing log 106- 12/14/3556,

Note from Doctor Bright, “For the record, I’ve already submitted my objection to this test, but I am personally petitioning the 05 to discontinue *Bzzzzzt* testing, it’s wrong and cruel, even by my standards.”

Response form 05-2

“Your objection has been noted, doctor.”

“I’ve never heard of a doctor bright before…” Twilight said to herself, ‘Then again... I really didn’t get to hear much of it.’ Twilight looked at her friends, they were all intently listening to the recording. Even Rainbow had touched down and Pinkie was sitting on her haunches. Twilight sighed, ‘Fine, I guess… it already started.’

A new voice, a female began talking, “Alright D-23775, please open the door in front of you.”

Twilight’s ears twitched. Another female, distinctly higher in pitch responded, “I have a name you know, it’s *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzt*, not D 237- AAAAAAHHHH!”

“Shock collar works,” The first voice said at a quieter volume, “D-23775, please open the door in front of you.”

“What kinda ponies are these things?” Applejack asked, “That’s cruel… like that Doctor Bright guy said.”

“I can’t imagine anypony doing this to anypony… even if it were their worst enemies,” Fluttershy said to herself.

A male voice began talking, narrating the events, “D-23775 is breathing heavily.”

“Unless you want to be hit again 775, please open the door.”

The narrator spoke again, “Cameras show D-23775 get up and begin to turn the knob of the door. Currently, SCP 106 has entered in its 200th year of hibernation, no amount of probing has seemed to wake SCP 106 from its sleep.”

“Alright 775, close the door and firmly lock it behind you.”

“I really don’t want to do that.”

“Close the door 775, SCP 106 hasn’t been active for two centries. If everything goes according to plan, you’ll be back in her cell by night.”

“Well, that’s the worst motivation I’ve ever heard,” Rarity said, “Probably should’ve offered her a new dress or coat.”

“I don’t think they do that sort of th-”

“Or a CAKE!”

“Note. It is at this point that a small tremor shook the facility. Outside cameras indicate a solar eclipse has just occurred in the span of 5.68 seconds. In accordance with procedure, the outer doors were sealed. D-23775 runs back and closes the door. Camera’s within SCP-106’s containment chamber show that 106 is moving toward D-23775.”

“A solar eclipse? How on Equus would that cause a tremor?” Rarity asked.

“I-I think I know…” Twilight said, “This is an extremely old organization, they’ve been around since the dawn of pony and probably all the other -kinds.” She paused, “It was probably the first fight with Nightmare Moon.”

“SCP 106 moves toward the door and walks through it,” Twilight looked at Fluttershy, she was shaking but nodded at Twilight, “Camera’s within the hallway show that D-23775 is struggling with its *Bzzzzt* Restraint.’

“Please… Please… work magic please…”

The six friends all gasped or in Fluttershy’s case eeped.

“D-23775 backs up to the door, which has been charged with electromagnets. 775 is still struggling to remove its *Bzzzzt* restraint.*

“St-stay back!” The mare screamed, “Please j-jus-”

“775’s pleading is cut off as 106 grabs its neck,”

“St….o...p…. Ple….ase.”

“SCP 106 tightens its grip around 775’s neck.”

“Ca...n’t…. Bre...athe….bur...ns *Huuuh*”

“SCP 106 again tightens its hands around 775’s neck.”

“*huuuuuuuuh *Crack*”

“SCP 106 breaks the subject’s neck and proceeds to retreat into its pocket dimension. Note from Doctor Bright, ‘I believe this testing log is reason enough to suspend ‘native’ testing, but for some reason, I can’t say *Bzzzt*.”

Twilight presses the double-lined pause button, stopping the tape. She walked over to her friends. Rainbow and Rarity were busy comforting Fluttershy, Applejack had her eyes closed and her hat to her chest. Pinkie’s mane had gone flat. Twilight herself felt horrible, ‘They just… sat and… watched a pony die. How could they be so… heartless.’

The door opened, drawing Twilight's attention. A crystal guard walked in, “Your highness, the meeting is about to start.”

Twilight looked back to her friends, then to the guard, “Tell them I will be there momentarily.”

The guard bowed his head and walked off.

Author's Note

The final testing log wasn't even in the original outline, it was supposed to end with the council meeting, but eh, I think it works.

Also, if Flurry Heart has to die in the story, how?

Completely hypothetical btw.

(5 Part 3) What Now?

Twilight walked into the circular room. Her head turned. She saw Celestia, bags still under her eyes, barely clinging to consciousness. Her head turned and saw Luna, she was straining at the effort to stay standing up straight, there were various bandages on her body. Cadance was looking at the ground, a hoof around her brought Twilight’s gaze to her brother, whose life had completely turned around; from a happy, carefree day to one of pain and suffering.

Twilight’s neck turned to the other side. Starlight Glimmer, headmare of her school was sitting next to Sunburst, who’s forehooves were in casts. They were talking about something, but Twilight continued to look around. Her friends walked around her and took various seats around the table. She let go of a breath that she didn’t know she was holding in as she looked at the Captains. The Solar, Lunar, and Crystal guard. Their faces mirrored Celestia’s.

‘This is abysmal,’ Twilight thought, ‘We’re supposed to be leaders… putting the wellbeing of our ponies first… and here we are.’ She moved on autopilot to the closest free seat. She looked at Celestia, who had her attention on her niece to her left. Twilight sat the items on the table.

She sighed, ‘The leaders of the most powerful nations on Equis…’ she thought, ‘Are we even that anymore?’

Twilight yawned, just now realizing her tiredness. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Luna’s horn begin to glow. She glanced at the items on the table. They were slowly being dragged through the air to her. Twilight tensed up, ‘She doesn’t know who to work them!’ Her mind screamed, ‘What if she breaks them?’

She watched Luna scrutinize the ‘tape player,’ as Ross called it. Twilight’s mind was screaming at her to stop Luna from breaking them, but a cooler part of her mind prevailed. ‘She’s just looking…’ She thought, ‘breath. Just breathe…’ she breathed in and out, trying to mask it as sighing, she felt a hoof land on her back. She tensed her shoulders.

“Are you having another panic attack?” She heard Celestia say, “You haven’t had one in years…”

“No… I think I’m just tired,” Twilight replied, she sighed, “I just… I just need a minute.”

Celestia nodded, “Of course, take as much time as you need. I can’t take care of-“

She was cut off by a voice at the end of the table, “I do believe we are all here, can we call this meeting to order?”

Celestia looked at her sister, slightly annoyed. “I… suppose,” Celestia said, she glanced back at Twilight before looking forward, “May I see those,” she gestured to the items suspended in Luna’s magic. Twilight sighed, ‘I really don’t want to listen to that thing again.’

Twilight watched as Luna levitated and set the items in front of her larger and older peer. She heard Celestia say something under her breath, but she was too tired to care, followed by her clearing her throat, gaining the attention of everypony in the room.

“As we all know, the castle was infiltrated two nights ago, resulting in Princess Flurry Heart being foalnapped,” Twilight noticed her choke on her name, “We now know who and what perpetrated this. The entity SCP 106.”

“Then what of the others?” Luna asked, “Who are they?”

Celestia looked down at Twilight. “O-oh,” She said in surprise, “Well… My best guess is that they are entrusted with securing this entity and others.”

“If that is… Then did a terrible job,” Luna said.

“Actually Luna,” Twilight said, about to correct her only for Luna to shoot a glare in her direction, “W-Well…”

“Luna, there is no need for that!” Celestia chastised, “Please continue Twilight.”

“I-I think that they’ve been here longer than us. Maybe even before our civilizations founding.”

“Forgive me, Princess,” she heard one of the captains, the Solar One, say, “But is this box here proof of this?”

“...yes…” she sighed out, “It is… disturbing… to listen to.”

Luna grabbed the box in her magic and lifted it up to one of her ears, she barely waited for a second, “Oh no, whatever shall I do?” She said sarcastically, she tore it away from her ear, “This is just a box, I’d like to know-“ Twilight magically pressed the single triangle button.

“Note from 05-7:” The player began to talk, Luna dropped it out of surprised, it barely being caught by Twilight’s magic. She pressed the double-barred button, stopping the audio.

“Luna!” Celestia said to her sister, “for all you knew that could’ve been dangerous, please stop playing around.” Her sister's face went red.

“I was-“

“Please explain what this is Twilight,” Celestia said.

“This is a… Well a recording device, like a record player,” she said, “but obviously on a much smaller scale.”

“The prisoner did give us a demonstration of how it functions,” Celestia added, “We should be careful,” she said while looking at her sister’s still reddened face, “with it, we have no idea how it works.”

“Could we hear it from the beginning?” Shining Armor asked, “we need all the information we can get.”

Celestia looked at Twilight again, ‘I don’t know!’ She thought, ‘Why Are you looking at me?’ She turned to the player again and inspected the buttons. ‘Okay, pause and play. He pressed this one,’ she saw the double triangle facing right, ‘to move it forward… so this one,’ she looked at the double triangle facing left, ‘should make it go back?’ She presses it down. The odd whirring sound came back to her ears.

She looked around the room, the rest of the ponies were looking at her intently. She looked at the player again, “I um… don’t know-“

*Click*

She looked back down. The button had pushed itself back out, ‘That’s new.’ She pressed the play button again.

“SCP 106, object class Keter,” Twilight got her notes out from earlier and got ready to write, “Special Containment Procedures, Revision *BZZZT* - *BZZT*,” Twilight saw Luna begin to talk and preemptively paused it.

“What was that?” The Alicorn asked, “Then while buzzing thing?”

“I assume its information,” Twilight replied, “classified probably.” She pressed the button and picked up her pencil and paper.

“Has been reinstated as of Test 106-12/14/3556. All physical interaction must be approved by no less than a two-thirds vote from O5-Command. Any such interaction must be undertaken in AR-II maximum security sites, after a general non-essential staff evacuation. All staff (Research, Security, Class D, etc.) are to remain at least sixty meters away from the containment cell at all times, except in the event of breach events.

SCP-106 is to be contained in a sealed container, comprised of lead-lined steel. The container will be sealed within forty layers of identical material, each layer separated by no less than 36cm of empty space. Support struts between layers are to be randomly spaced. The container is to remain suspended no less than 60cm from any surface by ELO-IID electromagnetic supports.

Note from 05-2, on *BZZZT*/*BZZZT*/ 5016:” A female voice began talking, “SCP 106 has been more active as of late, nearly *BZZZT* escapes a month. I am enforcing protocol *BZZZZT* having at least two MTF units at site *BZZT*. The current MTF units will be assigned until further notice: Pi-1 and Epsilon-6.”

The scribble of Twilight’s pencil consumed the silence. She preemptively paused it, expecting somepony to ask questions. She brought her head out of the notepad. “Any questions?”

“Do you have any answers?” Her brother asked in response, earning a glare from Celestia.

“Not… really, only speculation really.”

Celestia cut off the conversation by saying, “Well, maybe we will get more by actually listening to it,” she turned to Twilight, “Please hold all further questions until we are done.” Twilight pressed the play button after a nod from her peer.

“Secondary containment area is to be comprised of sixteen spherical “cells”, each filled with various fluids and a random assembly of surfaces and supports. Secondary containment is to be fitted with light systems, capable of flooding the entire assembly with no less than 80,000 lumens of light instantly with no direct human involvement. Both containment areas are to remain under 24-hour surveillance.

Any corrosion observed on any containment cell surfaces, staff members, or other site locations within two hundred meters of SCP-106 are to be reported to Site Security immediately.”

Twilight began writing more things down, ‘lumens,’ ‘16 cells,’ ‘24 hour surveillance.’

“Any objects or personnel lost to SCP-106 are to be deemed missing/KIA. No recovery attempts are to be made under any circumstances.”

The lead-in Twilight’s pencil snapped. The words from the player sliced through the room like a hot knife and butter. Twilight knew that this was, she and Celestia were shown it, ‘We didn’t tell Cadance… did we?’ She looked at her former foalsitter, who seemed to have the attention of the entire room. Twilight paused the tap.

“Maybe we shou-“

“No,” Cadance said, interrupting Twilight, “I want to listen to it… if there’s a chance this thing has a weakness, we need to know.” Despite her words’ strength, her body was shaking and tears were welling up in her eyes.

“If you say so,” Twilight said before playing it again.

“Description: SCP-106 appears to be an elderly humanoid, with a general appearance of advanced decomposition. This appearance may vary, but the “rotting” quality is observed in all forms. SCP-106 is not exceptionally agile, and will remain motionless for days at a time, waiting for prey. SCP-106 is also capable of scaling any vertical surface and can remain suspended upside down indefinitely. When attacking, SCP-106 will attempt to incapacitate prey by damaging major organs, muscle groups, or tendons, then pull disabled prey into its pocket dimension. SCP-106 appears to prefer human prey items in the 10-25 years of age bracket.

SCP-106 causes a “corrosion” effect in all solid matter it touches, engaging a physical breakdown in materials several seconds after contact. This is observed as rusting, rotting, and cracking of materials, and the creation of a black, mucus-like substance similar to the material coating SCP-106. This effect is particularly detrimental to living tissues, and is assumed to be a “pre-digestion” action. Corrosion continues for six hours after contact, after which the effect appears to “burn out”.

SCP-106 is capable of passing through solid matter, leaving behind a large patch of its corrosive mucus. SCP-106 is able to “vanish” inside solid matter, entering what is assumed to be a form of “pocket dimension”. SCP-106 is then able to exit this dimension from any point connected to the initial entry point (examples: “entering” the inner wall of a room, and “exiting” the outer wall. Entering a wall, and exiting from the ceiling). It is unknown if this is the point of origin for SCP-106 or a simple “lair” created by SCP-106.

Limited observation of this “pocket dimension” has shown it to be comprised mostly of halls and rooms, with *BZZZZZZZZZZZT* entry. This activity can continue for days, with some subjected individuals being released for the express purpose of hunting, recapture, *BZZZZZZT*. To date, there has only been one successful “escapee” from 106’s pocket dimension. All others have either gone insane or have never been seen again.

Note from 05- 1, ‘During event Site-*BZZZZZZZT *, a site-wide containment failure of site-19, subject D-9341 was “captured” by SCP-106, *Bzzzt* times with little damage to his person. See event Site-19 - 23 for more information.’”

A golden beam of magic hit the pause button on the player. “I think that is enough for now,” Celestia said, “If we listen to it all in one go, then we might be too tired to process the information.” She looked out one of the windows of the room and looked at the sun’s location, nearly ready for setting, “It is nearly time for Luna to raise the moon anyway, we should reconvene tomorrow morning after breakfast.”

There were no voiced objections, but Twilight thought, ‘I am not tired,’ She set the notepad and pencil down on the table, ‘We’ve barely listened to a fraction of what I and the girls heard.’ She shuddered at the cracking sounds from the player, ‘I don't want to listen to that...test… if they can even call it that, again.’ She magically grabbed the items on the table, but she was beaten to it by another beam of magic.

“Forgive me Twilight,” Said Luna, “But I would like to study this item further.”

“But-”

“Perhaps it would be best if somepony saw it with a fresh pair of eyes,” Celestia said in the same motherly tone.

Almost in tandem, her brother began to support the idea, “C’ mon Twi,” He said, “We all need some sleep, you especially.”

“Bu-” Twilight began her protest, swinging her head every which way. ‘I have the most knowledge out of all of us,’ She told herself, ‘I know I can take the best notes, I know I can…’ She yawned, ‘But I’ve been up since my niece’s birthday, a nearly two whole days.’

She sighed and nodded.

Twilight had waved at Applejack as she too yawned and walked through the door to her room. Her mind thought back to the interrogation she had the previous… ‘Ugh… when was that… a few hours ago… maybe I should make sure that….’ She shook her head followed by a sigh and a yawn. ‘Why should I worry about him?’ She thought.

She began walking to her room, ‘Why should I…’ She finished her thought before it was done, I am really bad at being bad, aren’t I?’ She thought to herself. She looked out the window and saw the moon rising in the sky, ‘I really need to get to sleep, I have a long day tomorrow.’ She again yawned, this time her eyes barely opened up fully.

She turned a corner and went up some stairs, ‘Maybe I should just go back, maybe the situation is out of my hooves?’ She turned a corner, ‘oh Tartarus, I haven’t even thought about poor Flurry,’ She turned another corner before yawning again. She shook her head to keep the blood flowing, ‘And what if she is alive? What if she’s just at the whim of that creature?’

She really didn’t know which creature she was thinking of, 106 or the foundation. Her anxiety began to well up inside a pit in her stomach, ‘What if she’s just being tortured?’ An image of the dark, black and decayed figure standing over her crying form hit her mind.

‘What if she is alive, but got caught by the foundation?’ Another image, this time of one of the artificial-looking humans standing over her, the face with its cold dead pits for eyes and extended nose looking over her on a table. Tearing her apart and putting her back together again.

She began shaking at the thoughts rampaging through her mind, ‘What if she’s calling for help, what if she can’t call for help, what if she…’ her thought was cut off by her nose hitting a door. She again shook her head, this time instead of returning to the mind-destroying cycle of her thoughts, she inspected her surroundings. She blinked, “This isn’t my room,” She said out loud, she looked around, ‘Where are the patrols? Cadance and Shiny said they were going to add more after the incident.’

“Well don’t blame me for your terrible directions!” Natalie said into her microphone the sound of a growing blizzard hitting the windows making adding an additional background noise to her boss’s bitching, she touched at her external mic, making sure it was off for the eighth time that night. She walked silently along the wall, walking as quietly as possible. ‘Leave it to the fuckin rookie to save the CO’s ass…’

“Hey, I don’t blame you kid, but you really shoulda been listening.” Her anger was boiling, ‘Why the hell are you berating me, you’re the one who got captured,’ she rechecked her ammo in her P90, ‘Still full Nat,’ She thought to herself, She heard another pair of hoofsteps walking down the hallway, ‘They really ramped up security here… wouldn’t blame them…’

“I’m getting closer,” She said into her mic, “Now gimme a sec, I gotta take out another patrol.” Natalie stuck herself at a corner of another junction, she quickly peeked and saw two ponies, both with wings coming her way. ‘The Lunar guard again, man it feels like I’ve taken these guys down a million times,’ She readied her gun.

“I’m telling you Dark,” the mare on the right said to the one on the left, “The Prince is really looking at you, it’s almost scary.” They were getting closer, ‘They’re walking in the middle of the hallway like the others,’ She aimed the P90 at about their height and listened. She heard her breathing, along with their trotting and talking. Natalie took a deep breath and held it.

‘Dark’ turned the corner and immediately saw Natalie. The MTF operative used the butt of her gun and hit the other guardsmare on the side of her head. The spear she was holding hit the ground with a clang, followed by the form of the bat-pony. “Not again…” Natalie heard ‘Dark’ say.

“Again?” She quickly said as she turned her gun around, pointing it at the pony, “Bad Luck then,” She said to the poor pony guard. The guard, instead of cowering, turned tail and took flight, dropping the spear she was holding. Natalie turned, pulled out her suppressed 1911 and pulled the trigger. With her night vision on, Natalie saw the blood explode off of the pony guard, just under her right-wing. But it wasn’t enough, the guard seemed to fall to the side and hit the wall, blood smearing its otherwise elegant fixtures.

The gunshot seemed to elicit a small yelp from the pony, ‘Not a full-on scream at least,’ Natalie thought. She immediately took off after the guard, her breathing even more audible through her mask. She saw the guard stumble and fall around a corner, the clanging of her armor hitting the ground being drowned out, as soon as the MTF Private caught up, the mare was opening her mouth to speak. It felt like slow-motion, there was a pony standing in front of a door, the one door that looks to be described by her colonel. Natalie wrapped her hands and arm around the Pony’s mouth and neck and dragged it back around the corner. ‘Sorry about thi-’

The pony bit her hand, hard. Her two fangs breaking through the glove on her hand and quite possibly drawing blood.

“You FAHHMmmmmm!!” She threw the pony on the ground and brought her fist on the Poney’s head, and veeeeeeeeeeeeerrry metal helmet that only served to disorient the pony and hurt Natalie even further. The pony again made a dash for the other, trying, in vain, to take flight. The resulting jump nearly brought the pony around the corner, if only the human hadn't grabbed her tail, yanking it and the pony along with it, earning another yelp from the pony.

“HE-!” Natalie clamped the mouth shut, wrapping her hand around it.

A concerned, “Who was that?” answered in a much quieter tone, “Did somepony say something?”

The only answer the mare gave was a whimper, drowned out by the sound of wind and snow. ‘There have been a lot more storms here now that I-” The mare flapped her one good wing, hitting the mask upon Natalie’s face, slightly startling the MTF operative. ‘That won’t help her at all, just-’ Natalie nearly made the same mistake of hitting her hand on the helmet again, instead, she grabbed the flapping wing, quieting the noisy appendage. ‘Noise,’ The mare began to go in and buck the wall, ‘She’s trying to make noise!’

“If you make another sound, I’ll go pay your sleepy friend a visit after I’m through with the two of you,” She mare’s eyes went wide-eyed and the legs steadied, she also felt the wing stop attempting to move. “Now,” She said, “Sleep tight.” She hit the back of the mare’s neck, instantly sending her to the ground.

Natalie glared at the body on the ground, she knelt down. She took off her glove and put her unprotected hand in front of the mare’s mouth. ‘Still breathing then,’ She thought to herself. Natalie stood up and put her glove back on, she got to the corner and peered around it, she saw a pony no less than a few meters from coming around the corner, she immediately turned back, ‘That was,’ she quickly looked again, ‘The one that saved me…’ She lightly banged the helmet on the wall behind her, ‘Great.’

“Huh, must’ve been the wind…” She heard the pony say with a sigh, “Or me hallucinating…” She sighed again, “I really need to get some sleep.” She heard the pony say along with more trotting. “But first.”

Natalie breathed in and out as heavily and as silently as she could. She put her hands to her head, the P90 flailing and occasionally hitting her side. ‘Alright... That happened.’ She shook her head, ‘I am not taking the first watch when I bust him out of here.’ She stifled a yawn.

Natalie heard the pony begin to trot back towards the door. She again looked around the corner, she barely caught the sight of a tail going into the door. “TL, did a pony just walk into the room you’re in?” she asked into the microphone.

A very annoyed, “Yes,” followed by the click of the radio was her reply, ‘well great.’

“Keep ‘er distracted for me, I’m going to sneak in and knock her out, got it,” She didn’t wait for a reply, instead she walked briskly over to the door and grabbed the handle.

“I just wanted to make sure you were treated ponanely,” Twilight said to the human behind the bars. ‘Well, this is going great,’

“Oh, I’m fine,” He said sarcastically, “I just being kept in a foreign country, filled with a different species, all my own operatives leaving me behind, ya know just great.” He moved to the bed, which he oddly wasn’t in when Twilight walked in, ‘Has he been up for the whole day?’

“Well,” Twilight started, trying to find something to say, “Were you fed?”

“I don’t eat flowers or straight-up wheat Princess.”

“Right…” She said, “There’s… been something bothering me… about that player,” Twilight said.

“Oh, and what would that be,” He stood up and walked to the bars of the cell until the bars were the only things separating the two. He grabbed a nearby chair and sat in it, backward, putting his hands on the back of the chair. “What is this… thing… that is bothering you?”

“Well, when you played the tape… the first time… you put something in and took something out. What were they?”

Ross looked at his wrist, “Wow a whole twelve hours until you realized… that’s a record right there.”

“Record?”

Ross sighed, “I don’t think you understand,” He looked past Twilight, ‘What is he looking at?’ Twilight thought. “Care to explain private?”

“Huh?” She turned around, only to see something black coming straight for her head.

Author's Note

All right, another 5ish day, another chapter.

Any errors, I sure hope not, if there are tell me.

EDIT-8/31/19 -added some small things and [DATA EXPUNGED].

(6 Part one) In the Pocket

Ulgrin pulled himself up into a sitting position on one of the many green walls. He groaned in pain as his leg came down on the ground, touching the cold, greenstone. He clasped his hands around his right leg, it burned like nothing he’s ever seen before. He gasped in pain, his gas mask muffling his pained groans.

‘Can’t breathe…’ His eyes began to close and his vision began to go dark. He reached up and pulled the foundation-issued gas mask off of his face, throwing it on the ground in front of him, ‘Improve breathing… fuck that thing…’ He shook his head, ‘where am I?’

As he turned his head to look around, he screamed in pain. One of his hands, its glove slathered in SCP 106’s secretions, went to his neck to comfort the burn, only making it worse. “Fuck!!! AH!! Shit!!” He quickly tore off the offending glove. ‘Fuck me…’ He reached behind his neck and touched the outer nylon layer of his uniform. His index finger burned at the touch. Suffice to say, he quickly retracted his finger.

“Well, shit…” He pulled down on the zipper on his vest, he pulled out one of his survival kits, ‘Three bottles of water and an MRE…’ He looked at the hallways, ‘Should last me a while… I guess.’

He took off the helmet and inspected it, it too was covered in SCP-106 goo. He sighed… “If I don’t bring this back, they might just kill me for leaving behind the research,” He then pulled down the hood, exposing his brown hair, and felt the back of his neck. Sure enough, there was a burning sensation, he pulled his finger away quickly. He reached into his vest and pulled out a small first aid kit. He practically tore the kit open and took one of the alcohol pads out and applied it to his neck. He sucked in air sharply.

‘Is it me or is it cold in here?’ He placed his hand on the ground, it might as well have been an ice lake. He quickly retracted his hand and cupped hot air into it, after the third breath it finally began to warm. ‘Not doing that again Ulgrin,’ He thought to himself.

With his other hand and teeth, he took some medical tape and taped down the disinfectant pad on the back of his neck. He then turned his attention to his legs. If his neck hurt that bad, then his nerves for both of the appendages were beyond scorched. He peeled the now useless combat trousers as if it was a banana peel. He ground his teeth together in pain.

As he finally was able to expose his leg, he nearly vomited. His muscle tissue was exposed, it seemed as if his skin came off with pants. He looked at his meager first aid kit off to his side. Off to the side was the rope that he used earlier, he quickly wrapped it around his leg. He stared at his bound, bleeding leg, ‘That is not gonna cut it,’ He put his hands on his head, ‘I’m going to bleed out here… I’m going to-’

“*Sniffle*”

“Wha-” The man’s exposed head whirled around. He couldn’t see anything in the dark. He scooped up the kit next to him. Using his gun’s flashlight, which had broken off when he fell from the ceiling, however long ago that was, he flashed it around the room. He also pulled out his 1911 sidearm, ‘Can never be too sure,’ Ulgrin thought to himself.

Ulgrin slowly shined the light around the room, there was nothing that could make that noise, at least nothing that he could see. ‘Maybe there is somebody else?’ He tried to think, but could barely recall the events to him coming here for some reason, maybe it was the pain, maybe it was 106, maybe it was his mind trying to protect him.

He made another sweep with his light. As the light passed over a completely black spot on the wall, though, he heard something.

“Nnng, mhmm mm…”

He squinted his eyes. ‘That’s not human,’ He thought, ‘looks like a pony?’ He pushed himself up with the wall behind him. His leg shaking, “H-hey!” He said, slightly stunned.

The sobbing stopped, the mass began to shake.

‘I am going to hate me later,’ He threw himself next to the mass, he reached into his vest and put on one of his gloves from his first aid kit. He tentatively touched the now three-dimensional no longer part of a wall body in front of him. Despite the substance, he could feel the fur part as he touched the mass. He pulled out one of his water bottles.

‘Complete waste of water,’ He thought as he uncapped, ‘And probably against proper procedure,’ He poured it on the form, ‘And I’m probably going to hear an earful from Ross when I get back.’ With his hand, he rubbed off the black and brown substance, revealing a stained brown coat of fur.

The form shuddered, ‘probably passed out from the pain, poor pony thing,’ He pouted more water, revealing a snout. He moved up and cleaned the face of the pony, he moved his hand up. Only to come into contact with a bone-like appendage coming up from its forehead.

“A unicorn,” he said aloud.

“Ali...orn…” He heard a muffled reply, almost as if someone was asleep while saying it.

“Ali-what?”

The pony stirred, “Dad?” he heard the voice of a young girl say, “Is tha-that you? Is that thing gone?”

Ulgrin looked at the face of the young pony mare. Her eyes were closed, ‘Probably imagining herself somewhere better right now,’ She began to shake at Ulgrin’s silence.

“D-dad?” she tentatively asked again.

‘Fuck me, how am I supposed to answer that?’

Her voice went quiet again. “You… you're, not my dad… are you?”

Ulgrin sighed, “Sorry kid, I'm not.”

He looked down and saw her finally open one of her blue eyes, looking up at him, which then immediately closed. “W-what are you?” She asked, “I-i’ve studied every species in existence…” She added, “I’ve never seen anything like y-you before.”

“Human,” He said, taking a swig of the water bottle, ‘Is it me or did it get colder here?’ He shrugged it off. He looked back at Flurry, ‘Jeez, they do look more colorful without goggles on,’ he thought. She scooted away from him at his gaze on her.

“A-are y-y-you an-another o-one of those th-things?” She asked, her voice stuttering, “The o-o-one that ch-choked m-me?” He noticed her ears went floppy and she looked at the ground.

“No,” He said flatly, “I’m the f-” He cut himself off, “guy that cleans up its mess,” He said, “It is a nasty creature isn’t it?”

“I-Isn’t it o-one o-of y-you? Y-you l-look l-like i-it?” She tentatively asked. Her covered wings sheltering her

Ulgrin put his fingers to his eyes, ‘I am not a fucking babysitter,’ He offered her the half-empty water bottle, she closed her eyes and concentrated. ”Here, drink this.”

She began shaking.

“Look it’s just water, you saw me drink some of it,” He assured her.

A spark of yellow magic came off from the appendage on her horn, sporadically sparking like a fire.

“You might not want to try something like that right now kid,” Ulgrin said. She opened both her eyes and looked at him, “106 seems to… like messing with things, y’ know.”

She just looked at him in response, ‘Shit, she probably doesn't know how-’ She took the water with one of her cleaned off hooves and chugged the rest of the liter water bottle. After drinking, she pushed herself up against the same pillar Ulgrin sat against, groaning in pain.

Ulgrin pulled out another bottle of water and uncapped it. He took a swig, “So, what’s your story?” He asked the kid, “I think I remember something about a castle?” He added as a question. He offered her the water.

“My parents… they rule the Crystal Empire,” She said as she wrapped another hoof around the bottle, “I’m… waiting to come of age to help rule.”

“Huh,” Ulgrin said “Neat.” Everything came back to him, him and Ross taking out those ponies in the alley, entering the caste, finding that orange stallion, shooting said stallion… the list goes on and on.

“What’s your name?” the pony asked, “Despite species, everypony has one of those.”

Ulgrin looked at the pony, his face scrunched up, “Eugene Ulgrin,” He replied, “And my middle name is Zander... if that means anything to you.” He looked away, down one of the many many dark hallways of the pocket dimension.

“U-Gene?” She said, trying to grasp his name.
“Yep, that’s it, but please call me Ulgrin,” He said in response, “It just comes to most people more naturally.”

“I’m-”

“Flurry Heart, I already know,” Ulgrin said as he cut her off, “Happy Birthday, by the way.”

“Th-thanks,” Flurry said, slightly scooting away from the human, “How did you know it was my Birthday, th-that’s kinda creepy.”

Ulgrin blinked, and looked at the pony princess, “Huh?” Flurry cocked her head a bit, “Oh, yeah, that,” He laughed a bit, maybe not the best idea to tell her where I got that information,’, “Today is actually my birthday.” He looked at his watch, ‘Nevermind,’ he thought, “Actually, yesterday was my birthday, yours was er… two days ago.” Flurry gave a questioning look, “Time works differently here,” Ulgrin offered to her as a response. He again looked at the hallways, all looked the same.

She merely nodded, “So, where…” She gestured with her front hooves, “ah... is here anyway?” She asked, “Some kind of dungeon.” Ulgrin nodded, but grabbed her front right forehoof, as she brought it down.

“H-hey, th-that h-hurts!” She said as she tried to pull the hoof away.

“I know, it’s bleeding, badly at that.” He said as he inspected the hoof, “Seems you caught a few stray rounds while 106 had you, check your neck.”

She put her other hoof to her neck, “It-ah, feels… awkward?”

“106 likes to burn things… this black goo also does that, but it wears off after some time,” Ulgrin said. He paused and looked at her neck “Your fur is probably seared to your skin where he was grabbing you.” He felt the skin, his assumption was right, flakes of her now brown, fur, coated her neck.

“W-what!?” She asked, panicked, “T-there are ways to fix that, r-right?”

“The people I work for have ways, but for now,” He looked into her eyes, “There’s nothing we can do about it, but it shouldn’t really hurt you.”

She took her hoof off of her neck, “Oh, ok.” she slid the remainder of the way down the wall. Her coated wings wrapping around her.

Ulgrin put a bandage on her still-exposed hoof, coving the two holes, stopping the blood, “You probably won’t be walking on that one for a while.” That much was evident, the small pool of blood had accumulated over the course of at least a few hours, which could be any amount of time back in the real world, a few days, a week, maybe a month.

Flurry sighed, “Yeah…” The blackened wings around her tightened up. Her rear legs moved into her chest. Ulgrin looked at his right leg, the one which still had his clothes seared to his skin. There was blood seeping out of the cracks. He looked at the other leg, there was a more considerable amount of the red substance surrounding it.

He closed his eyes and folded his arms, ‘I don’t think I’ll be alive if I go to sleep again,’ He thought. He opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling, ‘If I die, then she’ll probably die too.’ He looked to his right, the Alicorn was shaking, no, shivering, ‘She’s freezing,’ he thought, he had all this gear on him, practically making him a microwave, but she only had a thin layer of fur to protect her, ‘Well, great then.’ He pushed his hands against the ground and began to rise. He gritted his teeth as he felt the icy floor with his exposed hand.

Flurry Heart took notice at him moving. “W-what a-are y-you d-doing?” Her teeth were chattering and there was steam coming out of her mouth as she spoke. She also mimicked him and attempted to get up, only to fall onto her front-right forehoof.

He reached down and picked her up, “What am I doing?” Ulgrin asked sarcastically, “No, we’re getting out of here.” He added as he finally got up, his legs barely holding him up.

“H-How?”

“Dunno,” He said, “And I honestly don’t like the chances, but one way or another, we’re getting out of here?”

Flurry paused and thought, “What are our chances?” She asked, “Of getting out of here I mean.”

“You really don’t want to know.” Ulgrin placed his hand on the wall he looked down one of the seemingly endless black hallways. He began to get a growing sense of unease and grew ever tenser. Using the wall as a support, he began to walk down the hallway. He heard the light trot of Flurry Heart behind him.

With his other hand, he reached forward, trying to feel for something, anything, but all he found was more and more hallway. ‘Made my bed, now lie in it Ul-’

His thought was cut off as he suddenly found himself somewhere else, it looked like one of the many corridors of an old Foundation Site. He looked behind him, Flurry, was looking down at the floor, her eyes probably closed. ‘She is one tough filly, that’s for sure,’ He thought as he turned back and looked at the door.

Flurry kept walking until her horn bumped into Ross’s battered, broken, and bloodied leg. Ulgrin seethed and fell over, only adding to his pain. “Err... hahaha,” Ross said in place of swearing, “That… smarts a bit.”

“I-I a-a-am s-soo sorry!” Flurry said she quickly limped over to his face, only to fall flat on the ground. “A-a-are y-you okay?” Ulgrin pushed the ground, slowly coming off the ground.

“Yeah, just a bit…” He paused, thinking of the right word, “battered, I guess.” He looked at the filly. The majority of her fur, mane, and wings still covered by now cold black secretions. Her purple mane with a streak of cyan, just barely powering through the darkness. Ulgrin moved his attention from the filly currently trying to help him, to the dark and desolate door in front of him. “Does that horn of yours work now?” He asked Flurry Heart.

“Um…” She stood up and looked up to horn, a sun-like yellow lit up around it, “yeah…” She said, “Why do you ask?”

“Can you maybe…”

‘“Ulgrin stop the bleeding!” Ross shouted.

“On it,” Ulgrin grabbed one of the bed’s sheets and ripped it into a makeshift tourniquet. The sound of shouting currently on the backburner of his brain. He ran over and grabbed the pony by its forehooves. He dragged it over into dying sunlight so he could see.

He grabbed the right forehoof and began to apply the ripped bedsheet, but was cut short. He looked at the ground that the pony was on, it was turning black.

“Fuck!” Ulgrin fell back, just before a blast of magenta energy connected with his chest, sending him even further back.

“CONTACT CONTACT!!”’

“Actually, nevermind,” He said, “Just open that door right there, the button’s right off to the side.” He sighed, his eyes grew heavy, but he was able to catch Flurry nod and walk up to the door. He saw with her yellow magic, she pressed the button. Ulgrin sighed, “Of course it couldn’t be easy.” He looked into the doorway, he saw nothing but pure darkness. Ugrin laid his head on the ground then his eyes closed and all he saw was black.

Flurry took a step back from the door, “Ul-Ulgrin? What is that?” She kept trotting backward until she felt something at her back hooves. She turned around, it was Ulgrin, “A-are y-you okay?” She poked him with her one good forehoof, wincing as she had to put her injured one down. “Ulgrin?” He didn’t respond, she looked back at his legs, there was a fountain of blood spewing from where her horn poked his weakened skin. Her eyes widened, “No! No! No!” She quickly rushed over to him, her horn already filling with healing magic. ‘Why didn’t he just ask for me to-’ Her magic touched his leg, but it only widened the cut, “Wha- but Aunt Twi said-” She cut off her magic. Her eyes began to search for something to use to cover the bandage.

‘ “Remember Flurry, if you find yourself out of magic and injured, you could always apply pressure with your hooves or wings,” Her dad said. Flurry cocked her head in response to her father’s explanation.

“Why would I ever be out of magic?” The 9-year-old asked her father.

“Oh, you never know Flurry, your aunt has been in a number of situations that when she's run out of magic. Plus, as a coltscout, we had a motto, "Be Prepared," this is also first aid 101 in the guard, especially for Earth and most Crystal Ponies,” He said.‘

Flurry gulped at the blood leaving his rear legs. She put her hooves on the wound. ‘Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew…’ She thought internally. She could feel the warmth of the blood on her forehooves, while her rear hooves were practically ice. Speaking of forehooves…

“AHH!” She yelped as she put pressure on not only Ulgrin’s leg but her wounded right-forehoof.

Flurry, despite the pain, still worked on a way out. She saw the bottle of water on the floor next to her. She reached out with her magic and uncapped it, "Sorry..." She said through the pain in her hoof as she poured it over Ulgrin's head.

Ulgrin breathed in “Wha-?” Ulgrin’s head came up from the ground, “Huh?” He looked back at her, “What happened?”

“Y-you passed out,” She said with blood seeping out and around her hooves, “N-now help me!”

“Yeah, on it.” He reached into his vest and pulled out the kit. He opened it and took out the medical tape. He threw it to Flurry, “I can’t really see what’re doing back there, so I need you to wrap my leg, don’t worry if some more blood comes out, just get it wrapped.” Flurry nodded, not actually knowing if he saw. She magically grabbed and took the bandage, and removed her hooves.

She put it on as quickly and as precisely as she could. She heard him breathe in as sharply she applied it, “So-sorry!” She apologized.

“Don’t apologize, just put it on!” She looked back down and wrapped it around his exposed leg. She sat against the wall, out of breath, staring at the human, “I take it you’re done?”

She nodded, and moved her eyes down to her forehooves, they were covered in blood and other fluids. ‘I-’ Her mind began to reel/

“Let’s get through that door, or whatever hell is on the other side of it, probably both for all I know,” Ulgrin said.

Flurry raised her head, “Y-yeah…” She turned her head and looked into the darkness.

“Hopefully, we’ll be out of here soon enough.”

She saw Ulgrin get up and begin to limp towards the door. Flurry closed her eyes and did the same. The next thing she felt, was air rushing under her and an alarm blaring into her ear.

Author's Note

Another chapter finished up.

(6 Part two) Interrogation

She had kept her eyes shut tight ever since she had started walking, not like it made much difference, she really just didn’t want to see that thing again. She shuddered as her hooves hot against the floor. Calling it a floor, however, might be giving it too much, it felt like she was walking on eggshells. ‘And I always thought I’d hate those metal hoof-shoes,’ She thought for every step, That was, she had them shut until the floor gave out from under her and she fell. “AAAHHHHH!” When she found the floor, her right forehoof found it first, followed shortly by her left and then her head and horn. To say she was in pain would be an understatement. Then, something fell on top of her, sending her to black… again.

The first thing Flurry heard when a constant buzzing, followed by a 4 metallic whirls. She opened her eyes, a constant bright light over her, *Thump, thump* She tried to bring her hoof to her head, *Thump, thump* but something stopped it, *Thump, thump* bringing it back down, hard. She began to raise her head. She felt she was on something much softer than what she fell on, “Uuuhhh, what’s g-” *Thump, thu-* Something pricked her neck, she felt better, the thumping in her head stopped.

“Use of 427 has been approved by Adminis-...”

“Is agent Ulgrin still un-?”

“You think they’ll finally do something about…?”

“What do you think they’re going to do with-?”

“Yes, she should be awake within the hour, sir, yes, everything’s been prepared.”

“MIA? What do you mean… oh … is not going to like this.”

“Ya’ know, she’s one of those Alicorn’s.”

“Another day, another breach…”

“Ugh… this is so stupid, we should be ruling over…”

“Ya man… I can’t wait to see how th-”

“Ulgrin is being moved to his quarters, his wounds are healed…”

Flurry still felt tired when she came to, her eyes felt heavy and weighed down along with the rest of her body. When she opened her eyes she was in what resembled the castle infirmary, she moved her hoof to rub her head. *Clink* “Hm?” she brought her head up and looked at her right hoof.

The first thing she noticed was that the bandage Ulgrin had placed on her hoof had been replaced with what looked like several wraps of… something white. ‘Medical tape maybe?’ There was a small appendage in the tape, sticking out of where she had been bleeding earlier. The second thing she noticed, was that there was a cuff around her hoof. She pulled on it, sending another jolt of metal into her hoof, though a lot less painful.

She looked over to her other hoof, same, her forehooves also cuffed to the bedframe. The metallic bedframe. She dared to try her wings, but she already knew that wouldn't do any good. While her eyes were roaming, she looked at her chest, a tan band going across her entire midsection, most likely holding her wings down in place. In vain she tried to use her magic, which only gave her more headache than she could handle.

Her head fell back to the pillow below her. She soon became aware of a mechanical clicking sound, seemingly, only existing to annoy her. She looked to the left, nothing, ‘I know that thing is near me, it…’ She looked right, ‘sounds like it’s right on top of me,’ She looked up, she saw the offender. She recognized it as a clock, but much less grand than the ones the castle housed.

She looked back up, a white cloth was walling her in. She could see the outlines of other humans on the other side. Their shadows perfectly outlined in the light. “H-hello?” She asked tentatively.

“Oh, look who’s up?” She heard something ask in a sarcastic tone, “I’ll radio the Admin.”

“Hey, wh-who’re you?” She asked back. She couldn't see their actual forms, “H-hello?” She asked again, no response. “P-please answer me…” Nothing. Her ears pinned against her head.

*Thump* ‘Is my head thumping again?’ *Thump, thump* Her ears twitched, *Thump, thump*, ‘No,’ her eyes opened, ‘Something’s coming.’ She brought her head up, *Schhhhiiiicckk*, the white screen was cast aside. Someone, cast it aside.

They were wearing a white lab coat and black pants that were similar to Ulgrin’s. The guards that were on the other side both walked off. The man pulled up a chair and sat down next to her bed. He grabbed a clipboard off the table next to her.

Flurry tried to simultaneously keep eye contact and not at the same time. He flipped through papers on the clipboard, nodding every once in a while. ‘He’s trying to scare me!’ She came out of the covers. “Who are you?” She asked.

He took a pen from his pocket and wrote something. “I was wondering how long it would take you to come out,” He said, his tone “Now if you wil-”

“C-can you st-stop trying to scare me,” Flurry said. The man in the chair blinked, “It’s not working.” She tried to sit upright in the bed, “A-and can yo-”

“You are in a bad position to be making demands Princess,” He interrupted, “And I’m not trying to scare you if I wanted to do that I would’ve…” He trailed off, “Anyway, as I was saying,” He flipped through the clipboard, “Will you answer a few questions?” He said, his pen tapping the side of his keyboard.

“How do you know I’m a-”

“I am asking the questions, and one more interruption and I will have you muzzled,” He looked her in the eyes. Flurry nearly opened her mouth to retort, but her fear won out. She looked down and nodded, “Good, now I assume you will answer the questions?” He asked again, his voice carrying a stressed tone.

Flurry again nodded, ner neck began to strain from the pressure of keeping her head up so long. “Well then, good, now…” He reached down and pressed something at his waist that Flurry couldn’t see, “Can you state your name?”

“F-Flurry Heart,” She responded almost mechanically.

She turned her head to the man sitting next to her. He, in turn, looked back to her, “And can you describe your… position?” He began to write down things on the clipboard. She gritted her teeth as she soon became very aware of the sounds in the sterile room, that being primarily the clock’s constant ticking and the writing of the pen against the paper.

“I...I’m a Princess… of the Crystal Empire…” She replied. *tick* Her eye twitched, something that the man failed to notice. *tok*

“...Can you state your age?” He asked again, looking at her, she nearly gave out, unlike her head, which fell to the bed’s pillow.

“I’m… *Tick*...I’m twelve,” The man nodded, “*Tok*...My Birthday was… yesterday… I think,” She got up, “A-are you going to-” He shook his head. *Tick*

“You get to ask questions… later,” He said, *Tok* “Now concerning your status, can you explain your lineage?” He looked at her and studied her face.

“L-lineage?” *Tick* Her eye twitched, “I… my parents…” She stuttered, *Tok* She looked at him with pleading eyes, ‘Do t-they want to hurt my f-family too?’ She thought, “I *Tick*...I.” *Tok* She gulped, *Tick* ‘N-no, th-they can’t mean th-that.’ She breathed out, calming herself, *Tok* “My parents… or my mom is a princess, m-my dad is the brother of another one.” *Tick*

He nodded and began to write on the clipboard, this time, keeping an eye on her, “I’m pretty sure *Tock*, that this is a given, but, *Tick* have you heard of us, our organization, or any of our items before?”

*Tock*‘They did say something about a 990, right?’*Tick* She blinked, ‘I… can’t just give them away like that…’*Tock* She looked to the man, who raised an eyebrow in turn, “N-no,” She replied to the question, *Tick* “H-how would I have?” She asked.

He nodded and wrote on the clipboard, *Tock* “Can you… describe the events of two nights ago?” He asked. Flurry timidly nodded, “I thought so…” He trailed off,*Tick* He reached down again, another mechanical click sounded, but it wasn’t the clock. He looked back up, “I’ve paused the recorder,” He said, “Now… I won’t… force you.... to recount that. It’s always hard dealing with it, every guard here has gotten blind to SCP-106 and its dangers.” He sighed.

“C-can I go home?” She asked, “O-or a-at least g-get out of he-here?” She asked hopefully, “I-I’m sure my p-parents a-are worried s-sick.”

He shook his head, “Unfortunately for you, you can’t, the 05 want to speak with you-”

“Oh-5?” She asked, “W-what’s t-that?”

“They’re the equivalent of your parents, but for us.” He replied, “They… won’t go soft on you just because of your young age… trust me…” He again trailed off… “Do you have any questions?”

‘I can’t go home, my family doesn’t know where I am, and I’m stuck in an evil place…’ she paused, ‘Evil Place…’ Her mind wrapped back around to the other human, the one who got her out. She nodded and asked, “Where’s Ulgrin?”

Twilight breathed in hard and her eyes fluttered as she came to. “Wh-what happened?” She said. Everything was pitch black, she felt with her eyelashes as they came up and down, that there was a blindfold on her. There was a terrible pounding on her head, making it hard for her to think.

“Princess,” A voice said, “Are you okay?” Twilight attempted to move her forehooves out from behind her back, but they were bound together, same with her back hooves. ‘Need to get out of these,’ she thought but continued to struggle.

“Be quiet, your friends’ one hit away from going to the great beyond.” The female voice said again, her tone not matching her words that came off her tongue. It was much more… sarcastic. Twilight could barely tell if she was being serious or not.

Twilight's eyes widened, not that it did her much good. She began to struggle harder against her bonds again, This time much stronger and faster. ‘Come on Twilight, I can get out of this, I just need to…’ She lit her horn.

“Ah, ah, ah,” She heard someone else, another female said in a tone one would say to a foal, a click was heard, “Wouldn’t want one of the poor bat-guards here to lose a wing… or two.” Her horn promptly went dark. She gritted her teeth together.

“What do you want?” She asked her captor, still unable to see. She looked around for all the good it did her. ‘What’s Ross’s game?’ She attempted to get up, only to fall out of whatever chair she was sitting on.

“Whoa there,” The female voice said again. She heard heavy hoofsteps walking toward her. Something wrapped around her midsection. “Can’t have you doing that now, can we?”

“You won’t get-” She felt herself leave the cold stone ground,”-Hey! Put me down!” she began flailing about.

“Very poor choice of words,” The female said, “Dontcha think?” Despite the blindfold, Twilight’s eyes went wide, she fell. She fell straight on her muzzle, ‘Ow…’ She thought to herself. She shook her head again, which had begun to spin from all the hits it was taking. The blindfold came off as she was handled back up.

The first thing she noticed, was how dark it was, ‘I couldn’t have been out for more than a couple hours,’ She thought, ‘Hopefully somepony has realized I’m missing.’ She turned and looked at the two figures in the corner, both were obviously ponies and bat pegasi. One was cradling the other in her hooves.

She turned to the human female, “What did you do?!” She said, “If you-”

“She’ll be fine,” The human female said, slowly taking a step back to a chair, “Probably,” She added. ‘That’s not helping.’ Twilight’s face hardened.

“What do you think you’re doing?” She asked, trying to intimidate the human. She peered into its black and synthetic eyes, “The others will know something is wrong when a patrol hasn’t-”

“Yeah yeah, I already heard it all from Ross,” She pointed to the bat poney guard, “Her,” She pointed to the one that was passed out, Twilight moved her head a little and saw blood dripping off of her side under her wing, “And her,” She looked back at Twilight as she sat down. She took out a small version of the black stick and pointed it at the guard, “So don’t give me any of that, tough girl shit doesn’t work on me.”

The door opened and for a second, Twilight’s hopes rose, then she saw the figure, it was human. “Private,” it said. Her hopes only fell further as he uttered that word, “Ah I see you came to, good, looks like we can get this started.”

He looked down at the bat pony guard cradling the unconscious bleeding one and regarded her. “Private, give her your medkit.”

“Sir?”

“Do it,” He turned to the ‘Private’, “Com’ on we’re not monsters,” He said. The ‘Private’ nodded and unzipped one of the many compartments on her uniform. The ‘Private’ reached in and pulled out a box that bore a red cross. ‘Did they steal that from us?’ Twilight thought slightly annoyed. The bat pony took and practically tore open the box, medical exploded all over the floor. The Private then sat back down.

Twilight blinked, ‘Wait a minute…’ She locked her eyes on the sitting soldier. “I saved you!” She yelled at her.

“Does that mean I owe you?” She turned to Ross, who had walked over and helped the bat pony guard and shook her head. She looked back at Twilight, “You must be crazy.”

Twilight sighed, ‘There’s gotta be something I can do,’ She looked at Ross, who stood up. She looked over at the bat pony guard on the ground, there were bandages all over her wings. He walked passed the princess, who was still on the ground. He reached down and picked her up by one of her forehooves.

The conscious bat pony guard immediately spoke up, “Unhoof her you-!”

*PFFT!*

Twilight went stiff, she looked at the Private. She was holding a small weapon, its end was smoking. Her eyes, along with Ross’s went over to the bat pony guard. There was a hold in the ground at her hooves. “I said, quiet,” She repeated, “Next time I won’t miss.” She put it back into a holster on her belt.

The bat pony guard nodded, “Good,” Ross said, “Now that we won’t be distracted again,” Ross turned back to Twilight, “Where are the items you took?” His voice made Twilight shiver, she could at least tell he was being serious.

“Y-you have them!” She squirmed in her ropes.

He shook his head, not breaking eye contact with her, “Not the damn gun or any of those,” He reached down and pulled the ‘gun.’ It had a shorter end than the one the Private, the human she saved, had. Ross reached to his belt and turned around. “I want to know, where the tape player is.” He looked like he was twisting something.

“I-i can’t!”

“Yes, you can,” The gun was longer now, “Now,” He reached behind her and took hold of her right-wing, “All you need to do is tell me where it is.”

“I… it’s in...”

“Com’ on princess…” Ross said, “How ‘bout this if you tell me where it is,” He got closer to her face. She had to look away, otherwise, their muzzles would’ve touched, “I’ll tell you a little secret.”

He moved back. She looked back, ready to retort, “I’ll never-!”

“Oh well,” he said in a sing-song voice, he looked back and motioned with his head, “Ya’ know, I hate resorting to tactics like this, but…” The Private got up and walked over to the bat pony. “You’ve forced my hand.”

“What are y-you-?”

The Private put the gun to bat pony on the floor. The bat pony's head. “N-STOP!” The other guard shrieked. The Private whacked her in response, sending her crashing down, clutching her head. Breathing Heavily.

“STOP!” Twilight yelled, “You can’t-”

“I can,” He stated, “And, I will, so, last time, where is it?”

Celestia walked in Flurry’s room. The room was torn up, say for a few items that escaped the skirmish. ‘I’m… sorry, Flurry…’ She thought, ‘I…’ She swallowed, hard, ‘I thought I-’

“For one who tells ponies to stop moping, you are quite mopy yourself.”

Celestia turned and smiled at her sister, “Hello, sister.”

“Good evening Celestia,” She walked in and looked around at the room, “Why are you still up?” Luna asked Celestia, “By my count, it’s nearly three.”

Celestia chuckled, “I was having nightmare’s,” She looked at her sister, “Ironic, don’t you think?”

She walked up to her sister, “Considering, I can easily disperse them? Yes, it very much is.” Luna nuzzled her sister, “Trust me, I’m sure I can help you with, we were all affected by what happened.”

Celestia’s stomach churned, “It’s… they’re not about… that.” She looked at Luna, “Sister, I need to tell you something.” Luna nodded.

“What is it?”

Author's Note

Took me a while to write this one, hopefully, it'll be faster next time. :/

Also no, Flurry there will be no romance

05 Meeting 0█/██/20██

05-8 took another sip of his coffee as he watched the news, “While the Russian government denies all claims that they are currently researching any new forms of biological weapons, UN inspectors have been repeatedly denied into several major research facilities-” The door to the council chambers opened, he clicked the pause button on the remote.

“We need to address this,” 05-8 said, putting down the remote and his coffee. He pointed to the screen, “The last thing we need is another world war. Especially one that involves biological warfare.” He sat up in his chair

“I think you need to relearn our whole handbook 08, we don’t deal with that sort of thing,” 05-6 responded, “Now turn that back on, I was watching that,” The man in the white lab coat sat down in the chair next to 05-8, “Look, that’s just what she is going to say during the meeting,” He straightened out his coat and looked at the small flatscreen TV in between them. “Jack, as a friend… let it rest. The UN or the US will sort it out.”

05-8 sighed, “I know it’s outside our station, but this is a matter of global security, not national, not foundational, global,” He paused to think, “I’m going to make my argument, and 02 will make hers, it’ll be put to a vote, then that’s that. And if I am right,” He turned to his friend and shook his head, “well…”

“Sure, sure 08, but I’m just forewarning you,” He rolled his eyes, “Now turn it back on,” 08 clicked the play button on the remote. The news began to play. 08 looked at the clock on the opposite side of the table, ‘Got about fifteen minutes to kill…’ he reached out to a cup on a coaster in front of him, 05-8 felt the warmth of the coffee through the mug. He took a sip and looked at the TV.

“The President had this to say,” The screen changed to a podium with the seal of the president of the United States on it, the woman behind the podium began to talk, “Concerning the events unfolding in Russia; My top advisors and I are following them. Rest assured, we are working with the Russian President and their government to secure legal inspections of Russian test facilities.” The setting changed back to the newsroom, “The White House refused to comment any further, in other news…”

05-6 turned off the TV. “Oh, those Russians…” A female voice said. Both 05-6 and 8 turned, “Ya’ know, I don’t know ‘bout y’all, but I gotta agree with 08 this time, Russia up to something bad.”

05-8 turned to 06 as the female walked to her seat, “At least someone else agrees with me,” He said, 05-4 sat next to 05-6. She pulled out a laptop and turned it on.

“Hey, for all you know they could just be building more nukes,” 06 said, “That’s for the U.S. to decide how to handle.”

“Or they could be-”

“Boys, this should wait ‘till the meeting, this bickering and all is going to gimme a headache.” She began to type things down, “Now can we please just calm down.” She sighed.

05-6 and 8 looked at each other and shrugged. 05-8 took out his personal laptop, soon followed by 05-6. ‘I’ll need to get in touch with Nikki…’ 05-8 thought, ‘Maybe she could undercut the decision made…if we need to...’ He shook his head as he began to compose an email.

10:13 A.M. 05 Council Chambers
Level 4 Access Required…
…
…
…
Credentials Accepted…

05-1: “This meeting of the 05 will now come to order, the subject, which we will not be swaying away from, is the recent events in ██████, concerning their increase in militarism and their development in biological weapons. Primarily their closeness in ██████████ SCP-███.” 05-1 brings some papers on the table together and taps them against the table, straightening them out, “Is there anyone who wants to start?”

05-2 gets up from her seat. She begins to gesture at 05-8.

05-2: “I’m surprised you were able to get this-”

05-1: “I WILL NOT LET YOUR LITTLE RIVALRY RUIN ANOTHER MEETING, ███████!” 05-1 clears his throat, “Now, have a seat 05-2.”

05-2 grumbles and sits down.

05-1: “Would the… The other party in this like to start the actual discussion.” 05-1 looks at 05-8, as does 05-6. “We already know 05-2’s opinion, and despite her…” 05-1 looks at 05-2, “disagreeable tone, she does have a valid point.”

05-8 stands up: “As stated earlier we suspect the ███████ ██████████ has, or they are attempting to █████████ SCP-███.” 05-2 grumbles, “I propose that we begin to investigate the ███████ black sites for instances of SCP-███.”

05-13: “I’m all for going after my ███████ Brethren, but they will know they are being infiltrated,” 05-13 is cut off by 05-11.

05-11: “But, going after a sovereign state? That’s pushing the bounds of ‘Protecting Humanity,’” 05-11 adjusted his tie, “But SCP-███, is a serious threat to humanity.”

05-9: “But… openly attacking ██████, that’s near suicide for the Foundation.”

05-7: “And do we have any firm proof that they are trying to █████████ SCP-███?”

The room is silent.

05-6: “We’re looping back to, ‘What ifs,’” 05-8 looks at 05-6, “But, as you said, it’s a threat to humanity…”

05-2: “I feel a vote is in order.”

05-1: “Okay,” 05-1 began to type on his laptop, “We have two options, either attack ██████ in an attempt to stop the possible ███████████ of SCP-███?” He typed more on his laptop, “For the record, are there any opposed to a vote at this time?”

05-2: “...”

05-3: “...”

05-4: “...”

05-5: “...”

05-6: “...”

05-7: “...”

05-8: “...”

05-9: “...”

05-10: “...”

05-11: “...”

05-12: “...”

05-13: “...”

05-1: “Okay then… all in favor?”

Hands went up into the air.

05-1: “All opposed?”

Hands again entered the air.

05-1: [DATA EXPUNGED]

Author's Note

These chapters won’t be a regular thing, just here to give a bit of backstory.

(7 Part one) Frivolousness

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rdkhyeJ6lZ0

The T.V. set blared the alarm and the text scrolled across the screen.

THIS IS AN OFFICIAL NOTICE FROM THE OFFICE OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES.

WE HAVE CONFIRMED THAT INFECTED PERSONS HAVE BROKEN THROUGH THE BARRIERS TO THE CAPITAL.

WE ARE ISSUING AN ORDER OF EVACUATION FROM THE D.C. AREA. ALL FAMILIES MUST EVACUATE TO THE WASHINGTON MONUMENT, NATIONAL GUARD PERSONNEL WILL BE LEAVING IN CONVOYS STARTING AT 3:00 pm.

LEAVE ALL BELONGINGS BEHIND.

LAW ENFORCEMENT HAVE SET UP CHECKPOINTS AT EVERY MAJOR INTERSECTION.

FOLLOW ALL ORDERS FROM ARMY OFFICIALS AND LAW ENFORCEMENT.

GOD BLESS THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.

The child, who violently hugging a teddy bear viewed the television, he called, “DAD!” He turned around, looking into the lit kitchen. There were supplies on the counter, including a rifle more fit for hunting, was also on the counter. “DAD?!” The child stood up and walked over to the counter, “Where are you?”

He looked out the window, rushing cars, ignoring traffic lanes entirely, were speeding down the road. He recognized several of the cars as his friend’s parent’s cars’. He could see them as they rushed by, some were full to the brim with stuff, others were entirely empty, say for the occupants.

“In Here,*Cough* *Cough*“ The dad replied through a violent fit of coughing. The door to the bathroom burst open out came a fairly built middle-aged man. He glared at the counter, one it was a gas mask, one that was supposed to be for him. He looked down at his forearm, “Put that mask on Alex.” He said through labored breaths.

The house shook as the sound of fighter Jets passed overhead. Alex looked out the window, there were explosions in the distance. He backed away, “D-dad, wha-what’s happening? I thought you said we’d be safe?” He looked at his father.

“Dad?” Alex asked, “Are you okay?” The kid began to move toward his father. But he was stopped by his bellowing yell.

“Just do it!” He yelled, he gripped his knees, heaving, “There’s no time for questions. Now do it, *Hrrgn* we don’t have much time,” He got up and wiped the sweat off his head. Alex, his son, was standing at the table, putting on a gas mask.

The child turned to his father, the mask securely fastened onto his face. “Good, Alex,” He said, Mitchell went over to the couch in the living room, reading, then rereading the message on the TV screen. He shook his head, “Dammit…” he cursed under his breathe, “Cause the *Cough* *Cough* third defensive barrier would hold…*Cough* *Cough*” He turned around and looked at his son, ‘Need to get out of here.’ He thought ‘D.C. will be too crowded,’ he thought. Mitchell looked at his lab coat on the nearby coat rack, on it was his I.D. badge for his work.

SCP Foundation Site Alpha-02
Ulgrin, Mitchell
L4, Senior Researcher

‘There’s an idea.’ He thought. He turned to his son, “Alex, get in the car.”

Twilight hung her head, “P-princess Luna took it,” Ross retracted his gun from her wing. He looked at his subordinate behind him, who, in turn also retracted her gun. She looked at Ross, “J-just don’t hurt them…” She felt her heart beating faster and faster. Any faster and she would think she was having a heart attack. Ross walked up to her. All the fight that was in her earlier that night left her as he re-applied the blindfold to her eyes.

Ross or the other one had laid their hands on her shoulder. She immediately, her chest tied itself in a knot, she tried to keep up her breathing, but she just felt… out of control. ‘I’ve faced w-worse than this,’ The Princess thought, ‘I can-’ The hand yanked her and proceeded to drag the Princess to the chair and tie her in it. She breathed in and out, “Thank you, your highness,” Ross said, “Com’ on Nat, let’s get out of here.” He said. She heard hoofsteps or their version of it.

She heard Ross turn around and say, “Wait an hour, then leave, otherwise, well,” He chuckled, “I mean, it’ll be hard to leave when you can’t see, right?” The door slammed shut. Her breathing stopped altogether. She felt like time had stopped like her world was falling apart. The last statement he said, made the hairs on Twilight’s neck stand up. ‘He couldn’t possibly mean…’ She lit her horn and undid the ropes around her, ‘I mean… how would he know, it's not… logical.’ She breathed in, and time began to move again.

‘That’s just… Ludicrous!’ She convinced herself as her bonds came off. Her magic reached the blindfold, as she began to undo it, she noticed that something was attached to it. She could feel the weight on her face, it was maybe a couple of grams at most. Her magic traced the item.

The item had the outline of one of Spike’s smaller fireworks. She began to tug at it, ‘Did he put a firework on my face?’ She asked herself. As she traced it in her magic, she could feel it wrap around her face all the way to her mane, ‘Just what did he do?’ She questioned.

“H-hey?” She said, “A-are you okay?” Twilight asked the bat pony guards. No response. She sighed, “Guard!” She yelled, “Wake up!” Again, nothing. ‘We need to stop them before leaving,’ She thought. The princess got out of the chair, the rope that used to bind her fell to the ground.

As soon as her hooves touched the ground, she stumbled. She closed her eyes, for all the good it did her, and focused on her breathing; it was a technique her father taught her when she was having a particularly bad attack. The firecracker… or whatever it was, on her face suddenly gained more weight. From a few grams maybe to at least 10. Something was on her eyes, and if Ross’s threat was to be believed, then she should take it seriously. ‘Alright, find the guards, then hopefully they can see what this thing is and take it off.’

Twilight shook at the body on the floor, she was sure that neither Ross or the other one would kill a pony. ‘They certainly could’ve killed me given the circumstances, but didn’t… so,’ She felt the armor on the pony, ‘By that logic, they wouldn’t have killed the guards… right?’ She felt the familiar feeling of hair, a mane. She shook the guard’s head.

“Mmmmhmm-” The pony groaned.

Twilight shook her head, the item on her face jingled, “Sorry…” She raised her hoof.

“Your majesty.”

“Yes, captain?” The Prince said, just as he was about to open the door to his bedchamber. He sighed internally as he so desperately wanted to join his wife in their bedchamber. He turned to the bat pony guard captain, Princess Luna’s hoof-picked captain from Canterlot.

“One of the patrols has not checked in,” the bat pony captain said, “They were patrolling on level-”

“Six?” Shining Armor cut off the captain, hoping that he was wrong. ‘Please shake your head,’ He begged him internally, ‘We can’t be affording any more,’

The Captain nodded, the prince of the Crystal Empire’s heart fell into his stomach for the second time that week, ‘Incidents…’ He actually sighed, “Ring the alarm, I want every guard up and the castle locked down.”

The captain bowed his head, “As you wish your majesty,” He raised his head from the bow, then turned and took off running at full gallop. A thought hit Shining’s mind, more of an instinct really, ‘I need to check on Twily,” He thought, “She’s spent the most time with this human. She might know something,” He reasoned to himself out loud. He turned to his bedchamber’s door, then looked down the hall. He sighed, lit his horn, then teleported to his sister’s room.

“Twilight,” He stated as he looked at the bed, “We nee-” The empty bed… “Faust dammit…” He hung his head, ‘I swear, she needs to stop doing things like this…’ He opened the door to the hallway.

“Sister, why did you no-” He heard immediately after leaving. He quickly galloped across the hallway to his daughter's room

“Because I… I convinced myself that-” Luna was obviously chastizing Celestia about

“Princesses,” He interrupted them, this was more important than whatever they were talking about, “Ross has or is escaping, he’s already taken down a patrol,” He swallowed a lump in his throat, “And Twilight is missing…” He trailed off. Both of the princesses were silent.

Celestia looked at Luna, and Luna looked at Celestia. Celestia then turned back to the Prince, “We’ll trot and talk, this takes precedence.” She said as she began to walk away, Shining Armor followed her, then Luna.

“Do not think that conversation is over, sister.” She said. Malice was laced throughout her voice.

“Agreed, sister.”

“Did I-”

“NO!” Both of the princesses said, stopping the prince’s words. The clamoring of armor, however, stopped any further discussion. Shining Armor turned around, a squad of guards, were marching down the hallway. “Your majesty’s,” The captain of the Crystal guard said, “We’ve already locked down the castle, Ross is not getting out of here without a fight.” The guard, clad in his golden armor embedded with blue crystals.

“Good,” Shining Armor replied, “Meet up with the other guard captains, I want ponies on every corridor, every stairwell, searched,” He breathed out. He looked to the diarchs “Any other suggestions?”

“Perhaps…” Luna started, “We should awaken Princess Cadance,” Luna paused, “she should be informed.”

“Yes…” Shining Armor agreed, “I’ll do it,” He said, pausing to think for a moment, “After we find Princess Twilight; I don’t want her to have a heart attack.” He said, “Now let’s go find them, we can’t let them get away.” Shining began to walk.

“Shining Armor,” He turned to Princess Luna, “When this is done, there is something that Celestia and I would wish to speak to you about.” Luna and Celestia began to walk off, “I will be on the sixth level, looking for Princess Twilight should you need me,” Luna added.

Celestia stopped, “I will also join you, sister.” Luna nodded and lit her horn, disappearing in a flash of midnight blue magic. Celestia left in a similar manner, however, looking at the Prince before teleporting.

Shining Armor sighed, ‘I feel like I haven't slept in days.’ He kicked reached a set of stairs, ‘I should talk to Cadance… she’s still not taking it well…’ He thought of his wife. He had to practically drag her out of their bedroom in the morning to rule the Kingdom, to keep a straight face, but it was getting harder. He climbed the stairs, the clamber of the guards’ armor giving a consistent temp with each hoof step.

He looked around, down the hallway, there were guards stationed at the various corridors and turns as far as the eye could see. He saw the Solar guard captain entering from the opposite stairwell. “Alright,” He heard him say, “We are going to search every one of these rooms, no exceptions!”

“Sir, yes sir!” Shining Armor heard the guards behind him say. Shining turned back to the stairs and began to climb the next flight.

‘After this…’ He began to think as he reached the sixth floor. There were only a few guards on this floor, but the prince could see more pouring in from the opposite staircase and from behind him. “Alright, let’s go, they’re bound around here somewhere.” Shining Armor stated. ‘I’m going to kill that thing when I find it.’ He began to walk, the guards falling in step behind him, “I want everypony to do a room by room search on this floor.”

“Yes, your majesty!” All the guards said. Shining looked down the hallway. True to his orders, every corridor and turn, that he could see, had guards stationed there. “Captain,” He said. In an instant an orange Stallion wearing Crystal Armor was next to him, giving him a slight bow with his head.

“Your Majesty?”

“See to it personally that every corridor on this floor has guards stationed. Take a hoofful with you to begin searching this level personally,” He ordered, “If you need me, I’ll be taking these ponies to look for Princess Twilight.”

“Yes, your majesty.” The captain replied with a bow and walked off.

The prince turned around and addressed the guard ponies, “We’re starting with the cell we were keeping him in, then we’ll split off into pairs and search rooms from there. Anything suspicious, no matter how small, must be pointed out, any question?” He said, giving no time for said questions, “Good, let’s move.”

His hooves carried him the room they were keeping the good colonel. There were already guards outside the door, “Open the door,” He ordered. The guards both nodded and moved to the door. The guard on the left, a brown unicorn mare with a black mane, used her magic, which held a blue hue and turned the handle.

They burst the door open and rushed in. Shining Armor followed behind them, a dozen spells and curses were waiting at the tip of his horn. Nothing. Anger grew in the Prince, though, as there was nothing in the room; no Twilight, or human. Just to be sure, however, he decided to scan the room, 'They might've been here,' He thought. His magic washed over the room. ‘Only an empty room, full of nothing,’ He grumbled and turned around, ‘Onto the next one then.’ he thought.

Shining Armor kicked in another door, or rather, he watched the guards in front of him did, the captain had seen him kick in a door and it immediately raised red flags. ‘Too dangerous my rump…’ he thought, ‘I just want to keep my family safe.’

He followed the guards inside the dark and empty room, ‘Empty… Celestia damn it!’ He turned around, seething. He looked down the hallway, all the door opened, giving him and his guards nothing in return. He teleported downstairs, to the fifth floor, all the doors were opened, again nothing. He repeated the process, again and again. Nothing. Then he went the opposite way, all the way to the top of the castle. It was obvious even before he was done, twilight, along with Ross and two-night guards, were missing.

Shining Armor sat on top of the crystal spire. He felt the wind in his mane as snow blown around him. His azure eyes looked out at the twilight in the sky. He could see the sunrise, just barely cresting the sky. ‘I’m supposed to be a father…’ He thought, ‘and my daughter’s missing.’ He looked again to the sun, ‘I’m supposed to be a husband, and I can’t seem to look my wife in the eye anymore.’

He shook his head, ‘I’m supposed to be a B.B.B.F.F, and I lost my sister.’ He fell to his haunches. ‘A prince, leader of a nation,’ he chuckled, ‘I can’t even protect my family. How am I supposed to protect a nation.’ The stallion looked in the opposite direction, to the mountains that lie beyond the borders of the Crystal Empire. He could just barely make out their peaks in the darkness.

He heard the flapping of wings behind him, he shook his head and turned, “I was wondering…” He began, thinking his wife was behind him, but instead, it was her blue counterpart. “Oh, sorry Princess Luna, I thought you were-”

“Young Cadance, yes, we- I understand.” He turned back to the rising sun, ‘Celestia’s raising the sun a bit earlier than usual.’ He heard the clicking of Luna’s silver shoes against the Crystal Palace’s roof.

“Is there something I can help you with?” He asked, his voice showing signs of malice and tiredness. Luna sat down next to the prince. He turned and looked at her.

“I just wanted you to know, that I can feel your daughter,” Shining Armor’s eyes widened, “ Her dreams, however, I can’t see, there’s something blocking me, but she’s safe.” Luna stood up and flared her wings.

“I knew you were taking it the hardest, and it would be… better if Cadance heard it from you.” She said, “I will continue the search for young Twilight. Her friends have already torn up any unopened rooms, save for yours.” He smiled at the thought of Twilight’s friends. ‘Of course, they would be the most energetic…’ He rolled his eyes. ‘More than her own brother.’

He looked back to Princess Luna, who began to stand up, “Can you… do me a favor, Princess Luna?” He asked. Luna turned and nodded at the Prince.

“Of course, Shining Armor.”

“I need you to… make sure Cadance is… not having nightmares,” He looked back at the rising sun, “She’s not been sleeping and well…” He laughed, “If she can’t sleep, I can’t.”

Luna again nodded, her horn lit up with magic, and teleported away.

Shining Armor looked back at the sunrise. It was cresting over the hill at this point. ‘I need a vacation…’ His mind practically lit up at the prospect, ‘Maybe a business trip?’ He lit his horn and teleported back to the hallway that led to his and his wife’s room. He looked at the door, ‘She knows everything that’s happened in the frozen north for the past twenty or so years… she needs to know something.’ He thought.

He tried to be as quiet as possible as he turned the handle and entered. He even went so far as to go tippy-hoofed to not get noticed by his wife.

Of course, it didn’t work.

“Shining?” He heard his wife say. He silently cursed himself and turned. He saw the outline of his wife through the closed curtains. “What’s going on?” She asked. “What are you doing?” Her voice was hoarse, probably from lack of food and water.

“N-nothing honey,” Came his stuttered reply, trying, in vain, to mask the current problem, “Just some… problems with the prisoner.” He was talking as calmly as possible, or as calmly as a pony who’s just lost two of the most important ponies in his life could. ‘And the third is a mess who refuses to eat.’

“Oh, do tell…” She said. Her tone was obviously sarcastic. “What is the problem with him this time?” He saw her shadow of a form look at him. Since she heard the tape recording, she had locked herself in here, refusing to see anypony outside her family, and even that was a challenge.

“It’s erm… It’s Twilight, Ross, he, well, he got out and well… he ponynapped her,” Shining said, immediately seeing how grim it sounded. He perked up, trying to inject some hope into the situation, “W-we’re almost-”

“It’s fine Shining…” She interrupted her husband with her monotone voice, “Can you… just tell me… what happens? When it’s done.” Her voice sounded dead of its normal tone.

“O-of course Cadance,” He said before magically levitating a few things into his saddle-bags, “A-and Luna, she… told me that Flurry is fine.” He could practically see his wife’s eyes widen, even in the dark.

Cadance’s head lifted up, “Really?” It fell back down soon after, “So now she’s stuck with all those things?” She said mockingly, her voice devoid of any loving emotions. Shining sighed.

“Yeah.” He replied, ‘I was hoping that would get you out of here…’ He thought. “I’m going on a trip,” He said, “To see if I can dig up information about this so-called, Foundation.” He didn't wait for confirmation. Under normal circumstances, She would yell at him and tell him not to go, that he was too important, but now...

He turned back saw the form of his wife nod.

He looked back at the door and began to trot out, ‘I shouldn’t have let you listen to that damn thing.’ He magically gripped the door handle, nearly pulling the golden handle off of the door. He walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.

He trotted past the two guards who were watching the door to his wife. He turned the corner and sighed, ‘She’s fallen into a pit, it seems,’ He thought looking back at the corner of the hallway that led to his and his wife’s shared room, ‘And I don’t think I can get her out.’ He shook his head and walked back down the hallway.

He looked forward and saw the lines upon lines of guards guarding the castle’s many doors. He calmly walked down the hallway, he turned into an open door. He looked at it as he walked in, a golden sun was emblazoned on the center of it. He sighed as he looked at the room’s sole occupant. *Mhmm Hmmm*

Celestia turned and faced the Prince, “Oh! Shining Armor,” She got up from the chair and trotted over to him. Shining saw that the tape player was on her table. She got in front of him and blocked the view, “Is there something you need?” She asked, a bit more flustered than usual. Shining closed the door behind him with his magic.

“Yes,” He said, “I’m going away for a bit,” Celestia opened her mouth, ready to protest, “I AM going, I’ll probably be back in a day or two.” He paused, “You’ve always been good when talking with crowds, right?”

Celestia cocked her head, “Yes?” She said, but it was more of a question, “But what does that have to do with-”

“I need you to… inform the ponies of the Crystal Empire,” He said, “I-I would tell them myself, but, I need to see to this personally, Luna is, well she doesn’t have much of a filter,” He chuckled as did Celestia, “Plus, she needs to lead the search, and… Cadance is…” He trailed off. "And I want Pegasi at every town, and for them to move on any unidentified flying object."

“I understand,” She nodded, “but I need to know where in the world you’re going. What is this matter that is so important to you, that you couldn’t send somepony else in your stead?”

“I’m going to the Changling Lands,” He replied, “Chrysalis… should know what this foundation is. She’s lived up here longer than anypony else.”

“Should?” Celestia asked, “I-I’m sur-”

“Princess Celestia, you and I both know that the only other pony who ruled up here is imprisoned, and he’s not really in a talkative mood right now, well,” Shining mused, “Ever, really.”

Celestia was about to protest again but chose to sigh instead. “Well, there’s something you should know…”

“What is it, Princess?” Shining said

“I’ve… encountered...a similar organization before, made up of similar beings.”

Author's Note

THANK GOD I FINALLY FINISHED THIS ONE.

IT TOOK TOO F****** LONG!!!

Also, the cat's out of the bag. Celestia, what did you do? Then again, someone else also figured it out too *Checks Comments* Congratulations [REDACTED].

(7 Part two) Bug Watchers

Shining Armor blinked as he stared at the saddlebags next to him. He wasn’t concerned that somepony would steal them, it was what was in them that concerned him

Shining Armor’s hoof really hurt. He still imagined the shock on Celestia’s face as his hoof connected with her golden regalia around her neck. He barely believed it himself, ‘I… used to work for her…’ He gave a small chuckle, ‘That felt good.’ He mused, ‘Maybe I just need to get all this stress out of my system.’

He was suddenly brought back to where he was. He looked out the window of the train he was on. He looked at the train car. It was empty except for himself and his four guards. He made sure that they were all well-rested, and more importantly, off duty when he hit Celestia. He really didn’t want to deal with that right now. He slumped back into the seat and put a hoof to his head.

‘I just hope Thorax will let me talk to Chrysalis,’ he thought, ‘And hopefully she’ll talk to me.’ Shining Armor sighed, hard. He looked out at the snowy landscape of the frozen north. ‘How could something, a being, let alone something so… foul… and evil… come into existence?’ His mind began to swim with mental images of the creature that attacked his daughter. ‘I… guess I didn’t give Celestia much chance to explain herself…’ His hooves began to shake, ‘And then there are the humans.’

He closed his eyes as he thought about Ross, ‘That bastard has my sister, and here I am leaving the City and letting Luna lead the search,’ His wandering mind began to go further, ‘What if she knew about this thing or the humans? If she-’ He shook his head, ‘No, she would’ve made sure every guard knew about these things…’

The train’s whistle let out a deafening screech. Shining Armor looked out the window, he saw the rolling hills and the high peaks in the distance. All of them were coated by snow and ice, he looked up and several reformed changelings flying in contrast to the white snow. ‘We must be getting close.’ He decided. The prince stood up out of his seat. ‘I just hope Luna doesn’t try to murder me when I get back,’ He began to walk to the trains’ engine, his guards trotting came to his ears as they followed him. He felt his saddlebags’ weight. The only thing that Celestia gave him to show to King Thorax.

He looked out the window again. The Changelings were still there, flying alongside the train. He recognized one of them as one of his sister’s students. ‘Former Students,’ He corrected, ‘Ocellus, she was one of the first graduating class…’ He met her once. At the graduation ceremony, Twilight was off in Appleoosa with her friends. ‘She was devastated when she couldn’t be there.’ He looked away and continued his walk to the exit. ‘I’ll let Thorax decide if she should know or not.’

The train’s breaks lurched Shining and his guards forward slightly. Shining shook it off and kept trotting forward. Small things like the train’s breaks won’t stop him, especially after the events of the past week. He rubbed his eyes with one of his hooves. He had hoped that he could’ve gotten any sleep on the six-hour train ride, but, instead, he stared at the player and considered playing it for the entire trip. He only came to a few minutes ago, when his hoof began to act up.

The train finally ground to a halt and the train let out another loud screech. Shining Armor breathed in and out. He put on a smile as he stepped off the train. His hoof touched the snowy ground. There to meet him were two reformed Changling guards and their leader. “Hello Prince Shining Armor,” He said with a smile, “I would say it’s good to see you however, I have a feeling this is not a social call.”

Shining Armor nodded, “Yes Pharynx,” Pharynx gave a slight bow in response.

“Sergeant,” Pharynx said. The guard to the left of Pharynx looked at Pharynx.

“Yes, sir?” She replied.

Pharynx turned and looked at the guard, “Go inform my brother that Prince Shining Armor wishes to speak to him, have him cancel court if he must.” The guard nodded and took off flying. The Changeling captain turned back to the prince. “I’ll have quarters prepared for you and your guards when we get to the hive, now, shall we.” He moved aside and allowed the Prince to move forward with the guards.

Shining Armor walked slowly so he and Pharynx could talk, “Your emotions are through the roof, your highness.” The captain of the Changling guard said, “Is there-”

“Yes, and we will discuss it with your brother,” Shining Armor’s magic, “Later.” Shining Armor walked into the confines of the Changeling hive, or the City of Vesapolis as it was now called by most of the outside world. Many of the older Changelings still call it the hive, many like Pharynx.

Shining looked around the city, proper houses and shops were present. Life had returned to the soil, there were some small trees sprouting at the outskirts of the old hive. He even saw some non-changelings wandering about, some pony, probably from his sister’s friendship programs, dragons, and the occasional griffon. Most of the non-changelings were probably not out of their teens, however. ‘Maybe Twilight's school,’ Shining thought. His horn lit up, he made sure the record player as he had come to call it, was still there, ‘Another perk of reforming the Changelings, I can finally use magic here.’

As they walked through the newly cobbled streets of the city, they drew many curious eyes their way. Shining Armor was probably one of, if not the most, recognizable stallion in the Equestrian royal family. Shining was used to this kind of attention, but for some reason, it was beginning to nag at him, but he pushed through them. ‘Can’t have the Changelings see my emotions and all that.’

“So… how’s Fl-” Pharynx started.

Shining cut him off with a glare.

Pharynx blinked, “Okay, I’ll just… shut up.”

The rest of the walk was quiet, but the tension was in the air, everychangling they passed could’ve felt it. The group finally entered the castle, or what little part of it that was actually functional, ‘I guess Thorax sacrificed the castle’s resources to put into the town,’ Shining thought, ‘Great, and I’m showing him something that is top secret.’

Shining Armor and Pharynx walked into a circular room. There were Changling guards all around them. Standing off to the side talking to a group of them, was The Changling King, Thorax. Shining and Pharynx walked up behind the King, who was facing away from them, talking to the light blue changeling he saw earlier.

The Prince of the Cyrstal Empire managed a small and forced, smile. Despite feeling at his absolute low, lower than at any point he though in his life, he had always managed to respect his peers. “King Thorax,” The Prince said. The Changeling King turned and smiled, Shining Armor could tell this was a genuine one, it had been nearly two years seen they had last seen each other. Most of it the time, it was his wife or his sister who handled state visits.

“Prince Shining Armor!” Thorax said as he began to walk to the named unicorn and Pharynx. “It has been too long,” The King said, his smile faltered Shining was taken aback by what he said, ‘What happened to that timid Changeling from a decade ago?’ He thought, “Are… Are you okay?” Shining nearly chuckled, ‘There he is!’

Shining’s false facade also fell, “I wish I had good news to tell you, but…” Shining sighed, “Can we talk somewhere? Possibly somewhere more private?” His tone was as serious as he made it. ‘I just hope Thorax has improved in serious situations. Maybe ruling has given him some backbone?’

Thorax nodded, “I already canceled court and dismissed the civilians,” Thorax said, “Can we discuss this in front of the guards?” Shining Armor looked around, only them, the guards, and Ocellus remained, Shining looked at Thorax, then back to Ocellus.

“What about her?” Shining asked, pointing to the light blue changeling in question, “This is some… pretty sensitive information.”

“Oh,” He turned and looked at her for a second, then turned back, “She’s actually my top advisor,” He paused, “if this information is threatening to the Crystal Empire and the Changeling Kingdom, then I’d like for her to hear it.” The King blinked, “umm… if that’s okay with you, that is.”

In the corner of his eye, Shining Armor saw Pharynx face-hoof, ‘Oh, so that’s where his backbone came from,’ Shining thought, ‘Well that and maybe Ember.’ Shining merely nodded, “If you trust her, then I do too.”

Thorax’s smile returned, “Okay, I’ll soundproof the room.” His orange horns lit up with blue-ish magic and surrounded the room. The guards on the border of the room all turned around and faced outward, just outside of the bubble of magic Thorax created. “Okay done,” He turned and faced Ocellus, “Let’s go to the table.”

Ocellus, instead of going straight to the table, walked towards Shining Armor. “I-I don’t think you remember me, but I was-”

“One of Twily’s first graduates from her school. I remember.” He nodded to her, “It’s good to see you again, Ocellus.” Shining Armor said as he began to walk, “Now I don’t mean to be rude, but it is kinda important.”

Ocellus stuttered, “Yes, let’s.” She walked around the circular table.

The four creatures walked to the circular table in the center of the room. Thorax sat in a large throne-like wooden chair, while Pharynx sat in a smaller one off to the right. Ocellus sat to his left. ‘This feels just like Twily and her friends’ table at her castle.’ He thought. Shining Armor brought out the player, along with a piece of paper with a set of instructions on it.

“Now, I am telling you now, that I have a request after I show you this.”

Thorax looked at Pharynx and then Ocellus. He looked back at the Pony Prince and nodded, “Well, you can ask us after, I’d like to see this thing first.”

“As you say,” Shining said to the King.

“SCP 106, Object class-Keter. Special Containment Procedures: Revision *BZZZT* - *BZZT*, Has been reinstated as of Test 106-12/14/3556. All physical interaction must be approved by no less than a two-thirds vote from O5-Command. Any such interaction must be undertaken in AR-II maximum security sites, after a general non-essential staff evacuation. All staff (Research, Security, Class D, etc.) are to remain at least sixty meters away from the containment cell at all times, except in the event of breach events.

Note from 05-2, on *BZZZT*/*BZZZT*/ 5016:” A female voice began talking, “SCP 106 has been more active as of late, nearly *BZZZT* escapes a month. I am enforcing protocol *BZZZZT* having at least two MTF units at site *BZZT*. The current MTF units will be assigned until further notice: Pi-1 and Epsilon-6.”

Shining stopped the tape, a break was needed. It seemed, that no matter how many times he listens to the damn thing, he never gets used to it. And then, there are the images that are engraved into his brain. It’s a smell, which actually smelled like poop on fire. Shining blinked, ‘That fucker ruined my daughter’s cake.’ He realized, he shook his head and added it to the list of reasons to destroy.

“So…” Ocellus began, Shining’s head snapped to him, “I hate to ask this, but how did you… procure this?”

Shining sighed, “It attacked us, a few days ago,” He moved to press the play button again, “I’ll let it explain it to you.” He pressed the fast forward button for 2-ish seconds.

“Any objects or personnel lost to SCP-106 are to be deemed missing/KIA. No recovery attempts are to be made under any circumstances.”

Thorax’s eyes widened, “No…” Pharynx looked quizzically at his brother, not seeming to understand. Ocellus, on the other hoof, was just as horrified as Thorax, if not more.

“What?” Shining heard Pharynx whisper to both of them, “What’s so-” They didn’t get a chance to explain, as the tape trudged onward.

“SCP-106 causes a “corrosion” effect in all solid matter it touches, engaging a physical breakdown in materials several seconds after contact. This is observed as rusting, rotting, and cracking of materials, and the creation of a black, mucus-like substance similar to the material coating SCP-106. This effect is particularly detrimental to living tissues, and is assumed to be a “pre-digestion” action. Corrosion continues for six hours after contact, after which the effect appears to “burn out”.

Shining Armor stopped the tape, “Pharynx,” He said to the Changeling guard captain, still confused about why his brother and his advisor were absolutely horrified. “My daughter…” He was able to croak out.

“Oh… I…” Pharynx couldn’t seem to form words.

“Is… is she...?” Ocellus asked, there was no need to go further in her question.

“Luna can still sense her dreams, so she’s alive, but she can’t see them,” He said, Thorax’s anxiety left him as fast as air and a balloon. “And, she’s with the things that contain that.” He finished, putting a damper on the joy that filled Thorax mere seconds before.

“Is there… Anything else you wanted to show us?” Thorax asked, his voice filled with sorrow.

Shining Armor nodded, “Unfortunately, yes; we learned that the organization abducts ponies and uses them as test subjects,” The King’s eyes’ widened. Shining Armor turned around, the guards were still outside of the sphere of hearing.

Shining looked to the piece of paper. A timestamp was on it. The prince quickly reset the player and then pressed down on the fast forward button, “And they’ve also abducted changelings.” He stopped and pressed play.

A monotone and male voice begin to speak, “Testing log: SCP-106 - 06/15/5004. Subject D-81331 is introduced into SCP-106’s containment chamber. Note, it is still imitating Agent *Bzzzzt*.” Senior Researcher *Bzzzzt* and Assistant Researcher *Bzzzzt* enter the observation room. Assistant Researcher *Bzzzzt* turns on the microphone.”

A female voice begins to talk, “Alright, I know that Agent [Redacted] knows what this room is. And seeing as you are not [Expletive] your pants, you are definitely not Agent *Bzzzzt*.” The monotone male voice comes back, “The being reverts back to its natural form. A 1.4 meter high, black coated, insect-like creature. It has a jarred and mangled horn, however, it still can use *Bzzzzt*. It has two transparent and blue wings.”

The researcher begins to talk again, “Alright, please move to the creature in the center of the room.” The narrator begins to talk, “331 walks to the center of the containment cell, and it spots SCP-106, who is currently in one of its ‘hibernation’ phases. 331 begins to walk around SCP-106. Researcher *Bzzzzt* returns to the mic.” The female voice begins to speak again, “Can you imitate the creature?”

“331 begins to circle SCP-106. It seems to be studying 106’s form. 331’s form begins to warp as it tries to morph into SCP-106. As it is preoccupied, SCP-106 begins to break out of hibernation.” The Changeling guard captain and king were listening with much trepidation. Pharynx had his eyes narrowed, ready to fight. Ocellus, who up to this point had been taking notes, much like Twilight was forced to do, had stopped.

“OH [EXPLETIVE]! SOUND THE ALARM!” Somehow, even after listening to it already, that part caught Armor off guard. ‘Yeah, they censor cursing somepon… something, but not the fact it brutally kills creatures on a regular basis,’ His thoughts began to dwell on his daughter, ‘What if she’s just being kept alive to be used as another test subject…’ He shook his head, ‘I need to stop thinking.’ He put his forehooves on the table and put pressure to his temples, ‘I just need to calm down, she’s fine.’

“331 reforms into what is to be believed in its natural form. It takes notice of SCP 106, which has begun to walk towards it. In accordance with procedure, the room was locked down and site security was called. The camera feed is cut, and visual contact is broken with D-81331. Audio, however, picked up the sounds of buzzing, which seemed to be coming from D-81331, and soon after, the snap, of what is assumed to be its back right leg, which was found removed from the body in the containment cell after SCP-106 had been incapacitated. The rest of the body was never found.”

Shining stopped the tape before it could go on, “There are hundreds of these testing logs on here,” The two brothers looked at each other, “Ponies, Griffons, Twilight even said there was a Dragon,” He said. He changed the subject, “Now, as for the request I asked abo-”

“I think you should answer some questions first, Prince Armor,” Pharynx stated, “Then we can discuss this request of yours… and given the message or… whatever it was you just showed us, I’m not going to like it.”

“Pharynx!” Thorax shouted, making Shining do a double-take, “I see your logic, but you must remember that he didn’t have to share this information with us,” He turned to Shining Armor, “Which I am grateful for,” He turned back, “I want to hear the request. Maybe it will shed some light for us too.”

The Changeling King turned to Ocellus, who had resumed to write down information on a piece of paper, “You are dismissed Ocellus,” He blinked, “And please, don’t share this with any creatures.”

Ocellus nodded, “Of course, my king.” She flared her wings and took off.

Thorax watched her, “Maybe it wasn’t such a good idea for her to be here…”

“You don’t say, Thorax…”

Shining cleared his throat, “Can we discuss my request?” He fidgeted in his chair.

“Of course!” Thorax said, “What is it?”

Shining sighed, “I need to see Chrysalis.”

“So… where’s Pharnyx?” Shining asked the Changeling King, “He um… didn’t seem too happy about-”

Thorax shot Shining a glare, causing the Prince to shut his mouth. ‘Darn… since when did I begin to allow myself to get cut off by Thorax?’ He thought to himself, ‘I must really be going soft… or it could be the situation at hoof.’ Thorax looked forward again and continued walking.

“He had some… let’s just say… disagreements with me on the part of Chrysalis,” The King said. He stopped walking and hung his head. The Prince stopped and looked back, “He wanted to… execute her, for her crimes.” Thorax began to walk again.

“Execute her?” Shining asked himself, “Even with all she’s done, I don’t think anypony deserves that.” He said before he continued walking.

“Yeah, that’s what I told him,” The king said stopping again, this time in front of a door. There were four guards, two on each side of the wooden panels. “But, I’ve been able to control him for the most part, I’m just glad we were able to change him.”

Shining Armor nodded, “I guess when he joined you, he took some of his more… militaristic ideals with him…” Shining turned to Thorax, “Is she in there?”

“Yes,” Thorax said, he closed his eyes and his twin horns lit up with magic. A key flashed into existence in front of the King. The King grabbed it in his magic. He turned to the guards, “You four are coming inside with us, I want to make sure she doesn’t get out.”

They all bowed their heads.

“Ready?”

“As I’ll ever be,” Shining replied. Thorax walked forward and put the key in the door. An unseen magical shield around the door dropped and the door opened up.

The room was dark. Almost too dark. The Changelings and pony walked into the room. Off to the side of the room, there was a simple bed and nightstand. Shining Armor scanned the room, as did every other Changeling who walked in.

“Well, this is certainly a surprise,” the recognizable voice of Chrysalis said, “I was sure I would just be left to my own forever.” She seemed to phase through the wall of pure darkness, nearly giving Shining Armor a heart attack. ‘I hope she has answers.’

“What do you want?” She hissed to Shining Armor.

Shining, for his part, tried to remain calm, but the darkness scared the crap out of him. “It's not what I want, it’s what we need.” He walked in front of all the Changelings, including Thorax, “And I really hope you have it.”

Chrysalis laughed, “Why would I give anything to you!” She shook her head, “You must be as stupid, if not more, than the first time I met you.”

‘This is going great,’ He thought, ‘How’ll she react to this?’ Shining cleared his thought, “Chrysalis,” Her laugh tapered off and she looked at him, still smirking, “You’ve ruled up here longer than any of us.” He sighed, “Do you know what the SCP Foundation is?”

“...”

Her face went blank, and her silence was more of an answer to Shining Armor, “Can you tell us what it is?”

“What it is?” She hissed, “It, is a soulless and loveless state, full of incompetent idiots.” She was obviously peeved at it, “... okay, maybe not idiots, they seemed very organized, and their… doctors are smart.” She cocked her head, “How do you know them anyway? I made sure to,” She looked at the King and guards, “purge… memories of them from the hivemind… while it was still intact of course.”

“What?” Thorax asked, “PURGE?”

“Yes, do try to keep up dear Thorax,” She turned back to Shining Armor, “So that’s the source of fear I keep getting off of you,” She bared her teeth, “So, tell me, was it your sister. Did she overstep her bounds, they scooped her up and you want her back?” She laughed, “Perhaps your… lovely… wife’s emotional manipulation caught their attention?” Shining Armor’s rage began to build up in him.

“Don’t tell me… Not your-!”

For the second time that day, Shining socked a monarch in the face. ‘That really felt good,’ He wanted to raise his hoof again, but she was already on the ground, ‘And I need answers, can’t get them if she can’t talk.’ Shining walked up to her, “Unless you tell me information about them, I can guarantee, that those guards won’t save you before I end you.”

She looked up at the Prince, fear was in her eyes.

“Fine”

Author's Note

Exposition! Going to get some Changeling Vs. Foundation action next time!

Comments? Concerns? Suggestions?

Scream at me in the comments!

Scouting Mission #727

Drone 2257 peered over the snowy ridge. “We are going to freeze if we take any more time.” She heard 2534 say under his breath, “What’s even out here anyway?”. He never was the brightest of the bunch, but then again, neither was she. She shivered in the cold, ‘I really need to stop...’ She sighed, ‘being myself.’ there were only ever two reasons anychangling would be scouting this far North of the hive, they’re an idiot or punishment. ‘I wonder which is 34’s reason?’ She asked herself sarcastically.

“Cut it out 34,” their leader, 1998 said to them, “Queen’s orders just came through, she wants any information on it.” He began to walk toward them. ‘I wonder what he did to get stuck with us?’ She thought, ‘Must’ve been bad.’

“I’m surprised you even got any orders from the hive,” 34 said, “We’re about 50 miles away from her.” He was looking away from her and 98, at the creature they were watching.

“It was hard to hear, but I got them,” 98 said, he walked up to 34, “Now we do them, understand?” His tone was far from pleasant. ‘Scratch that, he didn’t do anything, he was just unlucky.’

“Yes, sir.” He seethed through his teeth, it came out as more of his than a reply.

The three of them trotted up to the ridge, each peering over the edge. “There it is,” she said, turning to 1998, “Just a bit to the-”

“I see it, 2257,” 1998 said, cutting her off, “I’m not blind, drone.” She shook her head and turned back to the creature in the distance.

2257 eye’s blinked. She saw the beast in front of them at least a mile, just barely though. It was all white minus its forelegs, which were red. “Red forelegs are probably due to the cold.” She stated. 57 peered again, this time just below the head, “And something around the neck, a collar?”

“I see it too,” 98 said, “34, move forward for a closer look.” 34 looked at 57, rolled his eyes, then looked at 98. “Yes, sir.” He hopped over the ridgeline and took flight. 57 fell below the ridgeline and shivered, there was only so much a Changeling shell could take before it began to freeze, and flying in the sub-zero temperatures for well over five hours seems to be it for hers. She closed her eyes and began to run her magic to keep herself warm. She smiled at the warm embrace of warmth.

She was finally able to feel her forehooves, “57,” she heard her leader say, making her tense up, she stopped her magic nearly instantly.

“Yes?” She asked as innocently as she could. ‘What have I done now?’ She opened her eyes and looked at 98. ‘I literally did nothing!’ She thought to herself. He was looking at her. ‘Wait, was I not listening?’

“If you are going to warm yourself up, try to project it so we can all feel it,” She nodded her head, ‘Of course, just use more power then popped it back over the ridge.’

She rested her head on the white and icy ridge. She squinted her eyes, and looked at 34, he had just landed in front of it. She got up and stood on the ridge, looking at the giant hill below. She remembered a memory, one of her and her clutch sliding down a snowy hill just like this, “Not anymore.” She idly said to herself.

“Stop talking, 57.” He also got up onto the ridge and looked down on the hill. Probably thinking of the same thing she was. “Unless it’s an idea or suggestion, I don’t want to hear it.” He looked back at her, “Understood?”

She again nodded, “Yes sir…” She said to him. She breathed in and out, the air was cool, crisp and damp. She looked forward, 34 had disappeared, most likely behind the creature, “Should we go check on 34?” She asked.

“Hm, sure, 57, it’s not like we’re doing anything,” Her team leader said, “let’s go.” He jumped off the ridge and spread his wings. Drone 2257 jumped off the ridge and began to follow her leader, but her rear right leg got caught on something, making her tumble.

“WOAH!” She yelled as she nearly began to tumble down the snowy hill. Right before she hit the white substance, however, something grabbed her, stopping her fall. “Huh, wha-?” She looked up and saw 1998 looking at her with a raised eyebrow and a lit horn, “Eh… bad luck?” She felt 1998’s magic release her, she started to flap her wings, this time, it worked.

“Yeah, bad luck.” He said, “Com ‘on, let’s go. We probably shouldn’t have left that little… *Grumble*” He shook his head, his sentence petering off into a bunch of mumbles, “It’s been long enough,” he said abruptly before walking to the edge of the ridge. He regarded her one again and took off toward where 34 flew to. 2257 picked her self up and followed him. She caught up with him fast enough at her pace, not wanting to disappoint any more higher-ups.

She flew alongside 1998, looking at him periodically. He was always facing forward, concentrating on the mission. ‘Unlike me…’ She thought, ‘I really need to stop mind rambling, it really is a distraction,’ She sighed, ‘Maybe it’s how something always goes wrong when I’m involved, I’m just always too distracted.’ She shook her head, ‘That can’t be it though! I mean, seriously how does-’ She finally looked in front of her and saw, too late, a bird. She nearly ate the darn thing. She spent the next few seconds spitting feathers out of her mouth.

She looked back at 1998, he was still looking forward. She relented and did the same.

‘This mission is easy. It should hopefully help them regain some trust in me…’ She thought to herself, ‘Maybe then I won’t have to go on these stupid missions anymore and get back to building things.’ She looked forward at the ground, she saw 34 in the distance, he was signaling with one of his black hooves.

“Hey!” She heard 1998 call to her, ‘GREAT!’ She turned to her left and saw him looking at her, “Stop daydreaming, we have a job to do.”

“Yes, sir.” She said.

She looked and saw the creature up ahead, but 34 was nowhere to be seen. “Ugh! Where is that idiot?” Her leader asked as they landed. He looked around, “Stay here, I’ll try to connect with him through the hive.”

She nodded again and turned around. The creature was curled up in a fetal position on the ground. She thought she could make out crying. ‘Maybe one day…’ She finished her thought form minutes earlier. She looked back at 1998; he was concentrating, trying to reach him through his mind, a skill that few outside the queen can do. ‘They can read any changeling’s mind and thoughts whenever they please…’ She looked back at the creature, ‘Kinda…’ she cocked her head, ‘Weird… if,’ She took a step forward.

‘Is that red?’ She took another step forward, then another. “34?” She asked. She blinked a couple of times, then shook her head. There was red snow around the creature. She galloped toward the creature, earning the attention of her leader.

“Drone 2257, get your flank back HERE!” He said, “Dro-” He cut himself off, “Dammit.” She heard him say just loud enough for her to hear.

As she neared the creature it’s cries had grown in volume. ‘Is it sad?’ She thought. She reached out and touched the pale creature with her magic. She shivered, ‘That… can’t be right,’ She heard the hooves of her leader stop behind her. ‘No emotion?’

She idly noted the metal on the back of its neck. It went around the entirety of the neck. And it was christened with a shiny blinking, red light. She touched it. It wasn’t hot nor cold, just… there. ‘How is it making light without heat or magic?’ She thought.

2257 looked around the creature, quickly losing interest in its metal collar and blinking light as she noticed something else, the thing that originally brought her over here. She looked to the creature’s cradling forelegs, there was red all over them. Dripping red. She smelled the irony-metal smell in the air. She gagged.

“Now do you want to-” She could feel 1998 looking at the creature, or specifically, around the creature, “34?” He asked with a sigh of disappointment and dreading his voice.

“Y-yeah, I-i think so…” She replied. She could cold. Colder than the air that was around him, it felt like her entire body was made of ice.

“We a… we should report this…” 1998 said, “Let’s uh… let’s go.”

She took a step back and prepared to take flight. ‘Did it eat him?’ She shook her head, ‘No, of course not, only griffons eat other creatures,’ Her mind told her, ‘Then where’s the body?’ She took another step forward. ‘What does this creature look like?’ She closed her eyes, then opened them again, the world was sideways. And her head hurt.

She took another step forward, this time putting a hoof on the pale skin of the creature. She had to fight to keep her eyes open, and nearly collapsed on the creature. She could feel the shudders and shivers of the being. They felt real… She reached out with her magic again, ‘No, there’s nothing here.’ The creature was emotionally neutral in everything.

It wasn’t happy nor sad, worried nor content, nervous nor calm, just… there. She took her hoof off, of the creature, then proceeded to fall backward. There was no change in temperature, its skin was like ice. ‘No fur, no clothing, no nothing, just… naked.’ She was about to move again but was slapped across the face. She felt weak, her wings refused to flare.

“2257!” She was shaken out of her trance-like state. She looked back at 1998, “Let’s go before we get into even more trouble.” His tone was terrified, he was terrified.

“What?” She asked, still coming to terms that something actually ate a changeling, ‘We can’t taste that good. Can we?’ She shook her head, “Huh?”

He was looking in the sky, “WE NEED TO LEAVE, NOW!” She looked up in the sky. There were giant beasts in the sky, something was thrown out of the backs of all of them. ‘A rope?’ Her eyes widened. She flared her wings and took flight, or tried to. As she and 1998 jumped into the air, her wings refused to flap, unlike her leaders.

1998 looked back, then turned away.

She groaned, she felt tired, anxious, nervous, and scared at the same time. She was sweating and shivering. She looked up and saw another creature, this one wasn’t pale, she couldn’t tell, it was wearing what looked like a mask. It was looking down at her. “Yo Sarge,” It said, “What do you want to do with this one?” She tried to get up, only for something to come down on her back, pushing her into the snow.

Her face was angled to look at the pale one, they put, what looked like a sack over its head.

“I don’t know, put it in the chopper,” Another voice said, “I’ve never seen this kind of creature before.” She looked up, “Plus, this one shouldn’t give us any trouble, it’s too scared.”

Ther was a pause, “Knock it out then bag it.”

Drone 2257s eye’s widened, finally snapping out of the transe-like test. She began to get up; she snapped at the appendage holding her down. “Don’t think it liked the sound of that boss.” The creature said. Another one came up to her and kneeled in front of her. “You think it understands us?” The second one said.

She whipped her head and, with her teeth, bit into the meaty appendage, she was quick. He pulled back and pulled it up. The one kneeling in front of her was quick too. Another appendage came and connected with her face. Then she saw black.

“Com ‘on,” Something said, “Grab her, the lab boys are about to have a fun day.”

Author's Note

096... 096... 096. SCP-096 is one of the scariest creatures in all existence.

Any suggestions, comments, concerns?

Tell me in the comments!

(8) The Truth?

‘Time for the truth,’ Luna thought as she walked into her sister’s room, her horn lit up with magic and a blue hue surrounded the wooden door, shutting it. Well, more like slamming it. “Sister,” Luna said, her voice filled with resentment, “I believe you have some explaining to do.” Luna turned back and clicked the lock on the door.

Luna turned back and looked at her sister, who was glancing at both her and the book she had been previously reading. “Sister,” Luna reiterated, “Now is not the time to be playing these games,” Luna walked up to the table her sister was sitting at, and pulled the chair back in her magic, “We need to talk about this… this situation we are in.” Luna sat in the chair.

Celestia sighed and put her book down. She took a sip of tea, or gulp really as she downed the rest of the liquid. “You already know I’ve… had to deal with these humans before, that much I’ve told you,” She took the teapot nearby, still laden with the hot drink, and filled her cup again. She gestured with the teapot to her sister after she was done pouring.

Luna shook her head, “Yes, you also said that it wasn’t this group. Another kingdom, mayhaps?” Luna put her hooves on the table to support her head as she talked.

Celestia nodded, “Yes, that…” She stopped to think, “Seems right… I suppose, though calling their country a kingdom would be an inaccuracy, a… council… like a city council is more like their form of government.” Celestia put the tip of her hoof to her chin as she talked and tried to remember the events.

“A council then,” Luna stated, “I want to know more about the humans themselves, their mission, their goals, their history. To defeat an enemy, one must know them.” Luna kept gazing at her sister, trying to gauge her.

Celestia chuckled, “You always more of the warrior…” she said, giving a small smile. “I encountered them a month after you were banished,” Celestia said, her smile fell from her face, “The Everfree was rampant with dark magic, the forest had already begun to take shape,” She looked at her sister, “The Nightguard had vanished. So… I asked my top advisors at the time, and we devised a plan to reestablish Equestria at mount Canterhorn.”

Luna kept her eyes on her sister, who kept looking either at her cup, or the table. ‘She is either lying or just really bad at telling the truth,’ Luna thought.

Celestia took a sip from her tea, “It’s gotten cold…” She mumbled under her breath. She looked back to her sister, “Are you sure you don’t want any?” Celestia asked as she finally looked at her sister in her eyes.

“Sister, stop lying to me,” Luna snapped, “And stop stalling, I want the truth, here and now.” One of the younger sister’s hooves slammed on the table, rattling the table and the items on it.

“I am!” Celestia snapped back, “You must remember that this was over ONE-THOUSAND YEARS AGO!” Celestia’s voice rose, “I was not at the most stable time in my life, so please, sister,” Celestia looked at her sister in the eyes, “I swear to you, everything that I say is the truth.”

This time, Luna sighed, “I am… sorry, sister,” She said, “It’s just been a long week. I suppose we’ve all grown complacent in the lack of disasters in the past few years,” Luna looked back at Celestia, “Please take as much time as you want.”

Celestia nodded, “Let’s see… Mount Canterhorn…” Celestia cleared her throat, “But to them, it was called Castle-bravo. It was the main base of a group of humans calling themselves the Americans,” Celestia paused, “That’s actually how we got the name for South Amareica when it was discovered around a century-”

“You are getting off-topic, sister,” Luna interrupted, “You can explain extraneous details later, can you stick to the main story for now?”

“Of course, no more details,” Celestia said, “I initially wanted to maintain a friendly, mutually beneficial relationship with these humans. However, many within my court at the time thought that these beings were little more than savages.” Celestia swallowed a lump in her throat, “So, a few ponies att-

“Why?” Luna interrupted, “Why savages?”

Celestia blinked, “They couldn’t use magic, or fly on their own,” Celestia said, “You remember how… hard life was back then, especially for an Earth-pony.” Luna solemnly nodded at that statement, “Anyway, some more… extreme ponies within the solar guard attacked the human settlement at the base of the mountain,” Celestia shook her head, “None of them came back.”

Celestia took another sip from her tea, “Most of the guards were sons of high nobles in court, and me being in the state that I was in…” She trailed off, taking another sip from her tea. “Let’s just say, they wanted retribution. So in order to calm things down, I went to negotiate with them. They seemed to be kind, but down to Earth, and their technology… they had trains whereas we had wooden carts, they dressed in clothes where we had fur.”

“Sister,” Luna interrupted, “Are you saying that the train, a device that has helped move both ponies across the continent, was based on the human’s technology?” Luna was flustered, ‘Clothes, trains, what else is there that is ours, but was theirs.’

“No, not based off of, it is the human’s,” Celestia corrected, “They, however, were equally enthralled with me, and how I could move the sun and my immortality. They… were scientists apparently, they asked me to give a sample of blood for studying, along with a demonstration of magic, somepony really didn’t like that, and me visiting the humans didn’t stop the noble Unicorn’s plans’. The nobles had gained more power with me being away, and paid off around half of what was left of the royal guard,” Celestia took another sip from her cup, only to realize that there was none left in it. She reached for the teapot, “I never did figure out if I was targeted, but I did find out that the humans were not the most resistant against magic, and our magic is just as good at blocking their form of weaponry.”

Luna’s mouth fell open, “How many?”

“All the humans, maybe around a thousand, they said that they had just emerged from a shelter, and 700 royal guards,” Celestia tried to pour more tea out, nothing spilled out. She sighed, “After I returned, I had the nobles tried and thrown in jail and had any word of the incident silenced.”

“1000? That is hardly enough for a nation?” Luna asked, “Even you would’ve known that.” Luna stated.

“Originally, I thought there were more,” Celestia said, “But as we spread across Equestria, there were no encounters with any more humans,” Celestia sighed, “I lived with thinking I was responsible for the destruction of a race for one-thousand years…” Celestia said, “But I guess that wasn’t all of them.” Her head dropped down towards the table.

“I hope you were at least planning on telling me this, sister,” Luna said. Celestia’s head raised as if she were about to speak up, but then it fell back down. She solemnly shook her head. “Well, I must continue the search for Princess Twilight, I’ve put if off enough as it is.” Luna turned to leave through the door. Her magic grasped the golden handle of the door. The door clicked as she unlocked it.

“Sister.” Celestia stated, making Luna stop and turn back, “The humans… The one we captured, he knew our ages.” Celestia looked up at her sister, “and not a rough estimate, our exact ages.”

Luna fully turned at this statement, “What do you think this means?” Luna asked her sister.

Celestia looked back down, “They probably have been here longer than us, not just you and me,” Celestia looked up at her sister, “The other pony races, the Griffons, the Dragons… all the other races.”

Luna nodded, turned and walked out the door, and shut it. She turned to the nearest guard and said, “Princess Celestia is not to leave under any circumstances,” Luna said, “For her safety.” she added. The bat pony stallion nodded his head.

“Of course your majesty,” He said, “Captain Nightengale, Swift Sword, and Solar Wind are in the briefing room, as you instructed.”

Luna nodded, “Thank you, lieutenant.”

The Bat Pony bowed his head again, and Luna walked off.

“Sorry for slapping you…” Twilight said to the guard pony currently helping her take the sophisticated blindfold.

“Princess, it’s fine, really,” She said, “Any pony thinking rationally would’ve done the same.”

Twilight would’ve nodded, but it could’ve messed up the pony’s work. “I think I…” The guard said Twilight felt the blindfold finally free her eyes, “Got it.” Twilight saw the mare before her. She was wearing the dark-blue armor of the nightguard but noticeably missing the helmet of her uniform. Her mane was white and her coat is a navy-blue.

Twilight finally breathed a sigh of relief as she felt her horn free of whatever device was on it. “Thanks…” She said as she realized that she never learned the name of the guardsmare who just saved her. “Um, what’s your name?” Twilight got out of the chair and stretched her wings and hooves. ‘How long have I even been here?’ She asked herself, ‘Where is here?’ She lit her horn and looked in front of her.

“I’m Silver Spear, a private on the Lunar Guard, your majesty,” the mare said through as she closed her eyes and bowed before her. Twilight looked away, even after all these years, she never got used to the reverence she received. Twilight saw a pair of bat-wings on the back of the mare. She rose back up, “They must’ve done something to Dark Shield, she’s bleeding pretty badly,” She said as she looked at the freshly bandaged wing of the mare on the ground. Despite this, there was still blood dripping off the coat of the similarly colored Dark Shield. There was a small pool of blood on the ground, pooling around the belly armor of Dark Shield.

Twilight rushed over and lit her horn for light. Her eyes traveled up from the dripping blood and saw the faint trail of blood up the side of the mare. Twilight used her magic to lift the mare’s right-wing. There was a white patch there, red in the center of it. ‘That must not be doing much to stop the bleeding,’ Twilight suspected.

Twilight immediately applied to heal magic to supplement the bandage placed there. After a few minutes of running her magic, she could feel the wound close up under the wing of Dark Shield. Twilight sighed, “She’ll be fine,” The Princess said, “No let’s get out of here.”

Twilight picked up Dark in her magic and carefully situated her in between her wings. ‘This would be so much easier if I were Celestia,” She complained internally, Silver stayed on the left side of Twilight, keeping a tentative hoof on her compatriot. They turned to the door. ‘No doubt it’s locked.’ Twilight thought.

She channeled magic in her horn, a second later, there was no door or doorframe for that matter. They saw the light of the sun on the other side of the door. Twilight had to squint at the sight, she would’ve put a hoof in the way of the sun, but she didn’t want to drop the already injured guard.

Ulgrin was standing outside the facility in his MTF Uniform. Allen had volunteered to take Cheng, apparently, they’ve all been saying his name wrong up till this point, on his patrol, leaving Ulgrin with Dave. He and Dave were stuck on the roof, still waiting for the return of Epsilon-6.

“So,” Dave said in through the garbled radio, “You want to talk about what the pocket dimension?” Ulgrin grunted. He readjusted the P90 still slung across his arms and looked at Private Davidson. He quickly looked forward to the vast expanse of white snow.

“Not really,” He answered through the radio. He blinked, and in that split second of darkness, he saw 106’s face, creepy smile, and peeling skin, looking at him. Ulgrin shook his head, the image quickly left his head. “Hope you’re alright you old man…” He muttered under his breath.

“What was that?”

“Shut up Dave,” Ulgrin said, “Before I have you put on latrine cleaning duty” He added again under his breath. ‘I need a hot shower after this,’ He thought, ‘I’m still barely holding it together, how in world is a twelve-year-old going to hold her head together.’

Ulgrin blinked again, this time he saw 106’s hand, close enough to his eyes to cover its, no doubt, smiling face. Ulgrin shook his head, the image left, ‘I’m fine,’ he reassured himself, ‘I’m fine, this will just blow over,’ He blinked again, and shook, ‘Damn it…’ He sighed into his radio.

Ulgrin looked down at his watch, then looked back up, ‘Time to move…’ As he began to move, he saw David on the opposite side of the rectangular-shaped landing platform, ‘Like clockwork,’ He saw David begin to move along the straight edge of the roof. The average patrol route for this particular facility. ‘Why am I, and not one of those useless guards up here?’ He questioned as he walked.

He looked to the right as he walked, two Chinook helicopters were there. One of them displayed the scars of the blast from the ponies, the other was easily just built, sporting a brand new paint job. Both had their ramps down, but their blades off. He looked as he saw a small steel box around seven feet tall get wheeled by one of the guards into one of the choppers. An assistant researcher was walking alongside, shaking in her boots in the freezing cold environment of the Frozen North. He smiled and nearly laughed at her with her being in nothing but her uniform.

He blinked again and shook his head at the image he saw. He also quickly looked forward as he nearly misplaced his feet, ‘Yeah, they’re moving the monsters off-site… renovations,’ He shook his head again, ‘They’re pulling back…’ He heard the familiar sound of a helicopter chopping the air in two. He reached the other side of the landing platform and looked up into the air, the white and clouded air. “The Village Idiots are back,” He heard through the radio. “About time,” David added.

Sure enough, a third helicopter was descending, this one showing signs of lack of fuel. As it came down and touched on the third and final landing pad, the blades of the chopper spun down nearly immediately as a puff of black smoke came out the exhaust. “Running on fumes,” Ulgrin said into the radio, “Hey, at least our mission didn’t take as long!”

“Ha!” David said with a spring in his step, “at least…”

Ulgrin saw the back of the chinook helicopter dropdown. The unit’s uniforms were all stained black with ash and smoke. “How was the fire idiots!” David yelled across the platform, “Nice and toasty?!”

“Yeah!” One of them yelled back, “We had a nice and big ole’ Bar B Q! It was just after we found half of the settlers dead!”

‘Well that took a dark turn,’ Ulgrin thought, ‘That was quick!’ Ulgrin let the P90 fall against his armored uniform. “BUZZKILL man!”

A round of laughs followed, the Village Idiot’s captain then spoke, “No, there were only a few minor native injuries,” He said, “I’m pretty sure we amnectized all of them.”

“You’re sure?” another voice entered the conversation. Ulgrin, along with David and the other MTF soldiers on the platform immediately snapped to attention with a salute. “Captain? What do you mean by that?”

“Sir! I am merely stating that we followed all necessary procedures when administering amnestics to the population,” The captain stated, “We searched all the homes in the village and we found all the villagers.”

The Administrator nodded, “Good, you and your team are dismissed,” He then added, “I expect the helmet camera footage, along with a full report by 0800.”

The captain then saluted the admin, then he and his team fell behind him as he walked into the facility and off the roof. The Administrator then turned to Major Ulgrin, “You two,” He looked at Private David, “With me, I’ll have your positions relieved,” The two MTF’s turned to each other and shrugged. The Administrator then added, “The 05 have to have a word with you and your team.”

Now, as Ulgrin and David looked at each other, they stared wide-eyed. ‘The 05? What in the world did we do to piss them off?’ He continued to look at David, and he looked at him as they walked. ‘He’s probably shitting himself just about now,’ Ulgirn laughed to himself as looked forward, ‘And I am too.’ He gulped.

05 (Informal) Meeting - 1/25/5017

NOTE: Only 6 members of the 05 Council were present for the meeting: 05-3, 05-5, 05-6, 05-7, 05-9, 05-11, and 05-12 were away at Site-[REDACTED] at the time of the return of the members of MTF Pi-1 (City Slickers).

05-11: “12, please for the love of everything holy... please, Shut. The. Fuck. up!”

05-12: “Well this is a fine mess we’ve gotten ourselves into!” 05-12 is pacing around the room, visibly nervous and disregarding 05-10’s comments. She begins to mumble to herself and the other 05’s present.

05-4: “It would help if you would stop pacing you, idiot,” 05-12 sits down and stares at 05-4, “We need to know exactly what happened and with the compiled footage from the members of Pi-1 currently here…” 05-4 sighs, “I think it was none of their faults.”

05-13: “None of their faults you say?” 05-13 leans into the table and points at the screen showing footage of SCP-106-01215017, “Of course, it was!” 05-13 stood up from their chair, “They were the only ones there when they decided to shoot up that fucking castle!” 05-13 walks over to the coffee machine and pours himself a mug. He walks back over and leans over and looks at the documents on the table.

05-1: “I actually have to agree with 04, we did indeed underestimate the… abilities of the ponies. We should’ve sent more MTF units.”

05-13: “Abilities aside, I want to know who exactly is responsible if it isn’t them!?”

05-2: “Shut up already!” 05-2, who up until this point, had been banging his head against the metal table, “I’m pretty damn well sure it was your idea to send them in without backup? It would’ve been just as easier to send another copter with reserve guards from site 26.” 05-2 receives a text and looks down at his phone

05-13 sits down in his chair and rolls his eyes.

05-13: “I said it would be a waste of resources to send more men,” He sighed, “I-”

05-1: “Shut up before you end up kicking your own ass, Steve.” 05-1 looks at his notes.

05-13: “It would’ve-!”

05-2: “Shut up thirteen, update, they just left site 26, they’ll be here in a few hours,” 05-2 reads. 05-1 nods in acknowledgment, “Administrator Daniels also wants to know if the research staff should be sent back too?” 05-2 looks at 05-1.

05-1: “With no SCP’s there, there’s not a point, don’t ya think?”

05-2: “And the Pony?”

05-1: “Send her on the next flight back, I want to interview her personally.”

Author's Note

Hey, I asked a question in one of the earlier chapters on what SCP's should be featured, No one really responded.

Soooooo... any suggestions?

(9 Part One) Sources

Shining Armor burst into the castle infirmary’s reception area. Everypony in the reception area stopped and turned to look at the commotion he caused. He was unaffected by the stares he received and turned to the nearest nurse he saw. “Where is she?” He asked the slightly startled mare wearing a hat with a red cross on her head. He breathed out a, “Well?” After a few seconds of silence.

“Uhh…” The nearest nurse said, thinking for a moment, “Sh-she’s in-room two-twenty-two,” She said, stammering slightly. Her white horn lit up with pinkish magic that matched the color of her eyes, “Yes,” She confirmed, “Roo-” She was abruptly cut off as the Prince of the Crystal Empire took off down the hall, “OTHER WAY!” She yelled.

He came rearing back and galloped passed her, uttering a “Thank you,” as she was again, nearly knocked to the floor. As he galloped down the hall, causing patients, nurses, and doctors to move out of the Prince’s way, Shining Armor kept his eyes trained on the door’s numbers. His saddlebags hit against his sides with each stride, but he wasn’t thinking about the item inside, rather, he was looking at the room numbers, ‘200… 202… 204… 206…’ he, every once in awhile slowed down to catch his breath or allow a gurney to pass. ‘216...218…’

He turned the corner and he saw two guards standing outside one of the doors, he quickly collected himself before continuing onward. He looked at the doors’ number, and confirmed it, ‘Room Number 222,’ He walked in front of them and looked at the two solar guards, who saluted him in turn, “Your highness,” one of the guards said, “Princess Twilight is expecting you,” The two guards moved out the way, the other guard, a white unicorn, used his magic to open the door. He quickly stepped inside.

The Prince was immediately assaulted by a giant mass of lavender fluff. He immediately countered back, “Twily,” He said to his sister as he wrapped his hooves around her tighter, “If you do that to me again, I will not let you go.” He and his sister broke off the hug.

“Well, I mean,” She said, rubbing her hoof, “It wasn’t the worst situation I was ever in. Ya’ know, the whole thing with Tirek, then there was the Storm king, then there-”

Shining cut her off, “Hap hap hap bop bop,” He said as if he were his mom, “I don’t care, you might have authority over me, but I am still your big brother. And in that case, I still outrank you.”

Twilight laughed, “I could still order you to stop you, you know?” She said playfully, “And I might just do that, but…” She trailed off with a sigh, “We still have bigger problems.” She looked behind her, Shining did the same, there were two Lunar Guard in the beds, one was awake, looking at them awkwardly.

“Uhh… sorry...?” He offered the guardsmare, he checked the two nametags at the hoof of the bed, “Silver Spear…” He said trailing off. The elder brother then turned to his sister, “We should… go talk about what you missed.” Shining Armor sighed, “There’s been a lot.” Twilight nodded. Her horn lit up with purple magic and they were gone.

When Shining opened his eyes, he found himself in the circular meeting room. He looked around and saw that it was empty, save for a few loose papers. He magically removed the saddlebags on his haunches and put them on the table.

Shining laughed as he back at her, “When I got back and heard you were in the hospital, I thought you were actually in the hospital.” He sighed, “You, aren’t hurt are you?” He said after. He looked at her, “There is blood on you! Are you okay?” He moved passed her and through her protests.

“Shiny, I’m FINE!” She said, “It’s just a little, I’ll wash it off later,” She walked around the table and scanned at the papers on the table, “You were… you went to the Changelings?” She asked him, “I thought we wanted to solve this quietly.”

“Well,” He said, “I went to see of Chrysalis knew anything about the creatures or the Foundation…” He sighed, for what felt like the twelveth time that day, “Turns out, she did,” He said, “In fact, she was going to…” He shook his head, “Nevermind, that, Luna, Cadance and I have found out something Celestia was keeping from us.”

Twilight blinked, “Wha-”

“Actually she told Luna, then you, then you told me,” A familiar voice said as the door closed. The Pink Alicorn smiled as she saw Twilight, “I’m glad you’re safe, Twilight.” Cadance said. She admittedly looked a lot better than she did a few days ago.

“You’re looking much better honey,” Shining vocalized his thoughts, “How are you holding up?” He asked.

“Better, Rarity helped get ready for today.” She looked at her husband, “And I am doing… fine… given the circumstances.” She sighed, but with a smile, “Rarity puts makeup on ponies for therapy. It was good to have somepony to talk to.”

Shining felt a surge of guilt, “Yeah, sorry I wasn’t…”

“It’s fine Shiny,” She cut him off, “You said she is alive,” She asked looking at Shining Armor, who nodded in turn, “Well, then we have something to fight for, right?”

“Right.” He replied.

“Wait wait wait…” Twilight said. Both Cadance and Shining turned to the purple Princess “Celestia… What is…”

Before Twilight could complete the statement, a blue flash filled the room, followed by a voice, “Ahh Twilight Sparkle, it is good to see you are unharmed,” Luna said, “I imagine you have a multitude of questions on what you missed.” The blue Alicorn said.

“Yeah, I do, li-”

The purple princess was cut off again as Luna spoke, “And we have answers,”

Shining stifled a laugh as he tried to keep up with what was being said. Twilight sighed defeated, “At least you’re feeling better Cadance.” She said, “Now… can somepony please…” She paused, waiting for something to happen, your eyes moved back and forth around the room, “Tell me-”

The door burst open, followed by six ponies that were all too happy to see Twilight again. Twilight, groaned in defeat, before being pounced on by the six mares.

“Are you okay Twi?”

“Are you hurt?”

“Twilight darling you must never do that again.”

“Yeah, you made all of us go bonkers looking for you!”

“Pfft. I knew you would be fine!”

All of the ponies in the room turned to Rainbow Dash. Suddenly finding the attention on her, she said, “Um, yeah, but don’t do that again Twilight.” Twilight, for her part, surrounded by her friends as they all individually comforted their friend.

Cadance walked up to her husband, and whispered, “Imagine her doing this while she was still studying un… in Canterlot.” She gossiped with her husband.

“Tell me about it, Cadance,” he whispered back, “I thought she would be a bookworm forever. They’ve been good to her.” He looked back at the group of friends before them, and considered breaking them up to get to the meeting, ‘But no pony wants to break up a good moment…’ he thought

“Quite right,” Luna joined in, their conversation, “But…” Luna cleared her throat, “Princess Twilight, I believe you were about to ask us something?” The Lunar Princess sat down at her seat at the table. Shining and Cadance moved to sit in their seats next to each other while Twilight and her friends trotted to their seats.

“Yes, I do,” She said, confirming what Luna said, “You said that, Celestia… was hiding things from us?” Twilight sat down in her seat, her 6 friends seated at her side.

“Yes, we did say that, didn’t we…” Luna said, “My sister, a few weeks after my banishment to the moon… encountered a group of humans attempting to establish their own civilization at the Base of Mount Canterhorn…” Luna began to explain, “The humans had told my sister they had just emerged from a shelter. Several nobles had, however, conspired to overthrow my sister, and attacked her and the humans, along with any loyal guards.”

Fluttershy and Rarity gasped, and Candance and Shining Armor looked at each other. “All the humans were lost in the battle, along with a contingent of the royal guard.” Luna sighed, “That is all the information we have on hoof right now, Sister did say they had no magical abilities, and that their bodies were not resistant to magic.”

Luna cleared her throat as she finished her explanation. “We mustn’t rush our rescue of young Flurry Heart, it will be best to gather as much information on these beings and their organization before…. Well…” She trailed off, “Are there currently any suggestions?”

The ponies in the room, except Luna, of course, were surprised. “Um…” Cadance said, “I think we all need um… time to… process this…” Cadance looked at Shining who nodded his head, “Perhaps my husband can tell us what he learned while in the Changeling kingdom?”

“Yes.” Shining Armor said, his voice somehow nearly cracked, “King Thorax and I have interrogated Chrysalis, she knew about the Foundation and humanity, and when she first encountered them, she turned south.” He paused, “To us…” the Prince cleared his throat, “I also think we’ve found another creature.”

Twilight’s attention perked up like her ears, “And?” She asked as she somehow produced a notepad and pen.

Shining Armor knew his sister, another creature like the one that attacked might put her and her spirit down, but he also knew knowledge was power, and it best is shared. “A creature, that if you look at its face, it uh… eats you….”

“Didn’t quite catch that last part Shiny,” Twilight cooed.

“I’ll... uh, tell you later!” He shouted out. “ Int the meantime, we should keep an eye out for the two humans still in the city.” He looked at the map

Out of nowhere, Rainbow Dash said, “Why not tell everypony?” Again, all eyes were on her, “Well… I mean, the guards will talk, eventually, a rumor or two will get out.” She cocked her head, “I mean it-”

“I think what Rainbow is trying to say,” Twilight interrupted, staring at Rainbow, “Is that, would you rather the Crystal Empire’s citizens find out, or for us to tell them?”

Cadance and Shining Armor looked at each other, “Well... “ Shining started, “My Captain of the guard has given me reports of rumors of what happened… and that there were an… unconfirmed number big black bipedal beasts in the city,” He looked back at his wife, “I think we should tell them before somepony starts a panic.”

Cadance nodded and sighed, “But what will be the response from the humans?” She asked, “They’ve kept not just these… objects, but their entire race hidden for so long, if it gets out…” The Crystal Princess trailed off. She suddenly snapped back, “We’ll need to be ready.” She nodded to her husband. He nodded back.

“Is there anything else?” Twilight asked. She looked over to her friends, all of them shook their heads. She looked to Cadance and her brother, they also shook their heads.

“I have a concern, Princess Twilight,” Luna said.

Twilight nodded, “Yes?”

“In the event the Crystal Empire is… lost… to these humans,” She looked at the terrified face of Cadance, “A very unlikely event I should add,” She looked back to Twilight, “I do not want all of us to be here. They could decapitate the government in one fell swoop.” Twilight bit her lip and nodded. Luna then added, “I suggest either you and your friends return to Ponyville,” Twilight looked to her friends, “Or, my sister and I return to Canterlot.”

“There’s no telling what they will do to us if we are captured,” Cadence said before sighing, “And we still don’t have any information on them.”

Shining Armor sighed and put his left forehoof around his wife, “We still have one more source to check.”

“Who then?” Twilight asked.

========================================================================

LEVEL 3 ACCESS REQUIRED

========================================================================

...

========================================================================

ACCESS GRANTED

========================================================================

DETAILS:
SCP FOUNDATION OUTPOST 31
██.████° N, ███.████° W
05 COUNCIL HEARING
██/██/████

SUBJECT: ██████ █████ -- Goes By: ██████
NOTES:
Species -- Pony
Subspecies -- ███████
This subject has been confirmed to have come into contact with SCP-[REDACTED] and we suspect that it also has encountered SCP-[REDACTED].

TRANSCRIPT:

The subject is visibly nervous in its chair. The subject’s appearance is haggard and tired compared to normal. Its hooves have been put into metal restraints to stop it from attempting escape. Along with its hooves, the subjects [REDACTED] has also been restrained with a [REDACTED] ring around its base.

The 05 Council enters and takes their seats in front of the subject.

05-1 addresses the subject, “You are here to answer our questions and nothing else ██████,”
The subjects struggle at the mention of its name, 05-1 continues, “If you answer them truthfully and in a… respectful manner, we might just let you out of here.”

Subject asks, “[REDACTED]?”

“I’m sorry, but we cannot tell you anything about that ██████,” 05-1 replied, “Now are you ready to begin?” The subject remains silent, but it nods. “Okay then.,” 05-1 turns to 05-2, who starts the questioning.

“What exactly are you?” 05-2 asks. 05-2 takes out a pen and begins to write, “We have encountered your species before, but-”

“I am a [REDACTED], but if you want to go broader, a Pony, or Crystal Pony.” 05-2 nods.

“Thank you, now, what exactly are your… how do I say this, abilities.” 05-2 keeps writing, “Your telekinesis, teleportation, etcetera.”

“You mean, [REDACTED]?” The subject responds, it gestures with the horn on the top of its head. “We [REDACTED]’s are able to do perform [REDACTED]. It’s… always kinda been there.”

“And the other two subspecies?” 05-5 asks.

“They have their own type… it’s… [REDACTED] can control the [REDACTED] and can make [REDACTED]. And [REDACTED] are just really good at… laborious tasks… I guess. Farming.” The subject squirms in its seat, “How many more questions do you have.”

“Sorry,” 05-1 replies to the subject, “But we are not yet finished.” 05-1 turns to 05-2, “Continue.” 05-2 turns back and begins to ask more questions.

“What were you doing this far [REDACTED], especially alone.”

“I was… on a rescue mission, for the Prince-”

“Prince?” 05-13 says, “Prince of what?”

“The [REDACTED],” The subject responded, “It’s about an ██ hour trot south of here.” The subject is noted to have gotten more agitated, “And… I wasn’t alone. I was leading a team of twenty… did you get them too?”

“No,” 05-3 said, “You were the only one we found. Now, rescue mission, who?”

“One of our… actually… I, um can’t tell you that…” The subject remains silent. It looks down at the table.

“You… really aren’t in a position to say that, you know,” 05-8 informs the subject. The subject begins to murmur to itself. It closes its eyes in concentration.

“Yes,” 05-4 says, “You do not want to have-”

ALL FURTHER DATA IS RESTRICTED TO 05 PERMISSION

AFTER ACTION REPORT
ADMINISTRATOR U█████
NOTES:
As the temporary administrator of the Foundation, all further interaction with other species is to be kept to a minimum. All action that does occur with other species is to be under heavy guard and, in the case of 05 questionings, not all members of the council are allowed to be present unless it is sure the subject is friendly or heavily sedated. We do not want this to happen again. In addition, several replications of SCP 0010 have been reported missing from Outpost 31’s vault. It is imperative we find these quickly.

Author's Note

hi, 2000 views.

YAY! Now, hypothetically, if somepony is to... meet their untimely death. By which SCP and which pony, would it be?

Definitely not gonna use one of these in the story. Nope. No! Not a chance, no siree.

(9 Part two) Hearing You Out

It is… dark? ‘No,’ Flurry thought, she shook her head, her eyes weren’t opening. that She was… she was running, running from… something. Her teal eyes finally responded and opened. She looked at her surroundings. ‘Now it’s dark.’ She said to herself with confidence, ‘Where am I?’ She thought to herself. She looked up into the sky, stars dotted the expanse, separated by clouds. She cocked her head.

“Where’s the moon?” She asked, “Did Luna… did she forget?” She thought about it for a moment, then shook her head. ‘No,’ She confided in herself, ‘Of course she didn’t, something’s wrong.’

The youngest Alicorn began to trot along what she thought was a path. She looked to her left and saw a wall of dirt and mud. She looked to her right and saw the same thing, say for there were wooden planks on this side. She put her hoof on the wood pillar. *BOOM!* She fell to the ground at the shock of the noise. She heard hoofsteps, dozens of them, screaming and yelling. She began to hyperventilate.

When her eyes opened, she saw humans, all lining the wall of dirt and wood. She tried to stem her breathing. “Wha- where?” They were all holding their strange weapons and wearing strange hats. These ones, though, were wood and had knives attached to them.

*BOOM!*

The Princess looked right, she saw dirt get kicked up at least 10 feet in the air before falling back down. “What’s happening?!” She yelled to no pony in particular. She looked forward and saw a single human walking toward her. He was no more than a yard in front of her and was moving far too fast to get around him. The Alicorn covered her head.

“Wai- please leave me alone!” She shut her eyes tight. Flurry felt a slight coldness come over her, then it was gone. She tentatively opened her eyes. The human that was approaching her was gone. She turned around, he was walking the other way. ‘The human… walked through me?’

She got up, and only then noticed, her right forehoof wasn’t hurting. She reached up and felt her horn, there was no ring. She looked at her back and saw that her wings weren’t bound. The Princess immediately realized, “I’m dreaming!” She spread her wings and took flight. “LUNA! CAN YOU HERE ME!?” She screamed into the darkness.

Nothing.

“LUNA!”

Silence.

The Princess sighed, “It must be day or…” She shook her head. “Okay, it’s a dream, I just need to-”

*BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*

Flurry Heart turned around. She saw smoke coming out of some odd cannons that were pointed in the air. She flew over to them. ‘This certainly isn’t my dream,’ The Princess thought to herself, ‘So who’s is it?’

The Princess landed at where the line of cannons was located. She looked just behind the line of cannons and saw a flag. None like that she had ever seen before, it had white stars on a blue background, with white and red stripes. She looked next to the flag and saw two others, both red white and blue. One was an ‘X’ and the other was just the cloth divided in 3.

She looked at where the cannons were facing, up, and slightly out. ‘Is it…?’ She sprung into flight and flew. She looked down and saw humans in the giant connected trench. ‘How many are down there?’ She idly asked herself, before continuing forward.

As she approached the opposite trench, she saw six giant explosions and heard the explosions soon after. She landed in one of the newly created muddy holes. She trudged forward through the mud on hoof, and peeked over the wooden supports of the trench. There was no human was in sight.

She hopped over. Besides her own breathing, she heard nothing. She began to trot around the trench.

“JESUS!”

She turned and ran in the direction of the scream.

“What the hell!?” She heard another voice

Flurry found the source of the commotion. There was a group of humans all surrounding a large opening in the wall of mud. One of them was holding a lantern inside the trench

“I think I’m gonna be sick.” One of the humans immediately turned around and fell down onto their hands. He lurched forward as he began to vomit on the opposite wall. Flurry turned away and closed away. ‘Whatever it is, I don’t want to see it?’

“Private Dixon, off the mud, we still have a job to do.” Another one said. The Princess turned to look at the one who talked, “And for the love of God, burn it.”

Flurry turned for a split second and gagged. The light the lantern provided was just enough to see the form of a human, that had their skin spread across the ground like butter. She couldn’t turn away. She saw the blood seeping out and what used to be a uniform torn to shreds.

One of the humans took the lantern and threw it in. The fire caught nearly instantly.

“Come on men, let’s check for survivors.”

“Survivors sir? But they are the enemy!”

The leader, Flurry assumed, shook his head, “Son, you saw what was in there. We check to see if anyone survived so they can tell us exactly what the fuck happened here.” The commander then said, “I want to know.” He turned to another one of the soldiers.

“Corporal, take Dixon and search south,” He turned to the one that spoke out, “You and I are going north, the rest of you go search the eastern trenches. Shoot twice followed by one if you need assistance.”

The corporal helped Dixon up and the pair began to walk away. The commander took the one who spoke up and began to walk in the opposite direction. The rest went into the trench system.

Flurry began to follow the commander and his partner, listening in on the conversation, or the blurs that became of their voices. She looked around, there was increasingly less and less light. She could barely make out their bodies in the darkness.

Then their bodies became blurred and began to disappear in front of the Alicorn as they walked. Flurry turned around and saw more light, ‘Maybe I need to go that way?’ She asked herself. Flurry stumbled. She looked back. The ground was disappearing.

She galloped the other way. She tentatively turned back. Everything was going dark. She galloped harder. Until she reached Dixon. He was looking into another hole in the wall of the trench.

“Lawerence! Are you okay?” He screamed into the hole. Flurry looked into the floor and lit her horn. The light couldn’t penetrate the darkness. “Shit!” Dixon turned around and pulled out his gun. Flurry noticed that only the area around the opening of the hole was lit with light. The rest was completely dark. She watched as Dixon pull out his gun and shot twice into the air, waited a few seconds then shot again.

Flurry turned and looked into the hole. She could hear buzzing as if a thousand Changelings were all in the same place at once. Flurry again got close to the hole and lit up her horn. The blue filled barely a foot into the hole. The light being sucked up by the darkness. She gave up and turned to Dixon.

The human was gone, along with the section of the wall he was leaning on. She turned back and saw two silver-white eyes staring back at her. She turned and ran.

The Princess hit a concrete wall and passed out.

*Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

“Ugh,” Flurry said as she opened her eyes and felt her forehead. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* She stared at the expanse of black that was her room. The only way she knew it was her room was the red light on the wall opposite her bed, it was just above the metal door. The Alicorn Princess got up and sat in the cold and uncomfortable bed. ‘I am never going to complain about my room ever again.’ She thought to herself.

*Click*

The bright light filled the room, revealing the mundane room that the royal has been provided. ‘This is supposed to be their Capitol,’ She thought to herself, ‘Why is just a boring and bland as that other base?’

*Thump**Thump**Thump*

She reached for her head again but found the thumping coming from outside her room. ‘My Cell,’ She corrected, ‘My room’s back home.’ Flurry got out of her bed and pulled back the sheets with her teeth and hooves. ‘I wish I could use magic, this would be so much easier.’ The Alicorn heard the mechanical whir of the metal door opening.

Flurry saw the three human guards, all wearing their take on armor. Flurry sighed, ‘Too grey and boring for me,’ She looked to the ground, ‘I think dad’s guards are better.’ She let her head drop as she marched out of the room like clockwork. Her right forehoof still gave her excruciating pain when she set it on the ground. So she marched with a limp.

“Hey T.L.,” One of the guards said. Flurry looked up and looked at the guard and sighed, ‘Oh, here we go again…’ Flurry thought.

“Yes, private,” The trooper on her right replied, “What is it?”

The guard chuckled a little bit, “What’s that old saying? If a horse has a limp…” He began to laugh

Flurry looked up at the guard on her right, “This is the third time, I think I get it,” She cut him off. She looked back down at the black tiled floor, “It wasn’t even funny the first time.”

The guard leading them briefly turned around and walked backward, “Yeah dipshit, it never was funny, and it never will be funny,” He turned back around, “Just give me some silence.” The guard on her left sighed and muttered something under his breath.

The rest of the walk was in silence, Flurry knew the routine by now. ‘Take a right. Go to the infirmary. Then go back and do nothing for the rest of the day…’ She looked at the grey hallways for a window, ‘If it even is the day?’

She looked at the guard that they called T.L. “What time is it?” She asked timidly.

“Uh,” He put down his weapon and looked at his wrist, “About half-past two.” He grabbed his weapon and resituated it in his arms. He looked to her, “In the morning. The 05 really do have a ridiculous schedule right now.” They turned a corner and walked in silence. Flurry occasionally saw a human doctor or another pair of guards plying the halls, but other than that, they were empty. ‘Or maybe they’re hiding me.’

Flurry stumbled and fell onto her wounded hoof. The guard behind her, without hesitation, picked her up by her collar and set her back down. She barely had time for the pain to register in her body before she was already walking again. ‘How can anypony live like this?’ She looked up to the ceiling, ‘I can’t even tell where we are!’

They turned a corner again, she kept her head down. Before she knew it, she was in a dark room. Flurry shook her head and turned around. She turned around only for the door she had unwittingly walked in close. If she were back home, she could’ve lit up the room, or, if she had spent more time training, teleport out.

Flurry sighed and turned around. She saw a chair in the dim light of the room, a metal and uncomfortable abomination. She sighed, walked over, and sat in it. ‘This is a bit… odd, I guess?’ Flurry waited for something to happen.

“Hello there,” A voice, obviously an older male, in the dimly lit room spoke, “Unfortunately, not all of my colleagues could be here today, but we, would like to chat before the formal inquiry. Is that okay with you?”

“Uh… Sure?” The Princess offered.

“Good.” The lights turned on, revealing a large, elevated desk, she spied several nametags on the desk, but couldn’t make out what they had on them. What she did make out, were four distinct human upper bodies.

The male voice, coming from just left of center, spoke again, “I am 05 two,” He said. 05 two then gestured to his left. “The lovely women over there to my left is 05 five.” He gestured to his right, “05 eight and twelve.” Both of them were also male by the looks of it.

“So,” The 05 five said, “Are you ready?” She asked.

Flurry timidly nodded.

“Okay then,” She said, “Our reports say that the city you come from, disappeared a little over a thousand years ago. How can you explain it reappearing?” The other members there watched on, pens and tapping on strange devices.

“Um, the f-former ruler… King Sombra was defeated by my great aunts Luna and Celestia,” She said, trying to make sure everything was right, “He… cast a spell that um… banished the Empire for one thousand years.” She explained, “It only recently reappeared, twenty-ish years ago.”

“Hm.” Was all the response she got from the 05-5. “And what happened to this Sombra?” She asked.

Flurry shifted in her seat, “He’s in a cell in the dungeon. Dad… he sometimes goes down there to check and make sure he’s still there…”

The female 05 continued without hesitation, “Could you describe Sombra?”

“Yeah,” Flurry straightened her back, “He’s got a curved horn and-”

“That’s good enough.” 05-5 interrupted.

“Wha- okay… I guess.” Flurry looked back at the floor.

Nearly exactly when she finished talking, one of the others, 05-12 maybe, asked, “Can you describe your family?” He asked.

“My family?” She asked, ‘What do they want with my family?’ She thought, “What do you-?” She got interrupted.

“Yes, your family,” He said again, “Next time you open your mouth, I expect an answer.” Flurry was stuck, ‘What could they need my family for?’ Flurry looked up, ‘I can’t put them in danger.’

“No.” She straightened her back, “I won’t tell you about them.” She stared at the elevated desk and the forms behind them. They were looking at each other. Flurry could hear faint whispering coming from them.

The 05 scoffed. “Hm, well then, can you perhaps tell us if you know what attacked you?” Flurry could see the outline of the figure hunched over the desk as if he was either trying to judge her, or he was writing something down. “You do remember?”

“Yes, I remember, but I don’t know what it was.” She answered, “I do know it wants me dead…”

“Well,” 05-2 laughed, “It wants everyone dead.” Flurry looked back down at the floor.

“What did I ever do to it?” Flurry muttered under her breath, “For it to want me dead?” She breathed in and out, calming herself. “Is there anything else?”

“Yes, two more actually,” The last voice joined in, 05-12 if Flurry remembered correctly, “How many Alicorns are there for starters?” Flurry sighed.

Flurry sighed, “Other than me, there are…” Flurry paused ‘That’s too much… I can’t tell them that, what if they want to kill them too.’ Flurry shook her head, “I… can’t tell you that.” Flurry closed her eyes and looked down again.

“Okay then,” He said, “Then what are the Elements of Harmony?”

Flurry was tired. Be that because she was up at two in the morning apparently or the questions she was asked, she was utterly out. ‘I just want to sleep... please…’ She pleaded mentally with her captors. ‘Why can’t they just let me go?’ She fell onto the uncomfortable bed and was out.

Or so she thought. When she opened her eyes she was not in her room. She wasn’t even on her bed. She was on the cold metal floor. She pulled her wings over her head and closed her eyes, “MY WINGS!” She was up on her hooves. She felt the familiar power of her magic. “Now where am I?” She asked no pony in particular.

It was dark again, but at least she wasn’t wet and cold. She began to walk through the hall until she came to the door. She looked up and saw a button next to it, just out of reach of her hooves. There was also something else on the door. I symbol, one that she recognized.

There was a loud explosion and the ground shook. The lights flickered on and off. A voice came over the intercom.

“The site is experiencing multiple Keter and Euclid class containment breaches. Full site lockdown initiated.” It buzzed off. A hellish laugh sounded on the other side of the door. Flurry began to cower away. There was a pause and then there was a black spot appearing on the door, first, its hands stuck through the metal door, then its forehead. The last thing Flurry saw before a bright light filled the room, was its silver eyes.

Author's Note

Tell me if there are any errors in the comments. Any suggestions, tell me those too!

The End of the Beginning

THE FOLLOWING FILE HAVE BEEN CLASSIFIED TOP SECRET BY ORDER OF THE UNANIMOUS ORDER OF THE 05 COUNCIL.

ONLY THOSE WITH PERMISSION OF THE 05 CAN VIEW THESE DOCUMENTS.

SECURE. CONTAIN. PROTECT.

Events of 01/4/2030 - 04/15/2032:

On 01/04/2030, it was discovered by Russian defectors that the Russian Federation, for years was researching new types of chemical and biological weapons. The United States Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) in collaboration with the United Kingdom’s Secret Intelligence Service (MI6), began to investigate the nature of the weapons and their biological components. On 01/15/2030, in an 8 - 5 vote of the 05 council, it was determined that the development of Chemical and Biological Weapons was not of Foundation Concern, however, on 02/14/2032 documents given to the Foundation by the United States’ Federal Bureau of Investigation Unusual Incidents Unit (UIU), indicated that the Russian Government had developed a so-called “Zombie Virus”.

The nature of the weapons, and how they were described to function akin to SCP-008, usually would’ve prompted a Foundation response, however, the 05 council reaffirmed the decision to stay out in another vote, 7 - 6. Despite not officially taking part in the investigation, the Foundation kept a close watch on the situation. The UIU, despite Foundation protests, had infiltrated one of the Russian research facilities. On 04/15/2032, it was determined that the Russian Government had, in fact, synthesized a new strain of SCP-008. Given the 2 years lost between first discovering the development of the virus and discovering its true nature, the 05 quickly moved to rectify their mistake.

SCP Russia, which had its own branch and administrator, was already attempting to infiltrate various Russian facilities against the 05 decision. These transgressions were overlooked and immediately expanded upon.

Event 11/17/2032:

During an incursion in one of the Russian research facilities, members of MTF Beta-7 ("Maz Hatters") encountered forces from the Chaos Insurgency and were forced to engage with both the Insurgency and Russian forces (Insurgency Forces were also engaged with Russian Federation forces). During the subsequent fight, the facility was destroyed. Originally it was thought that the virus strain was destroyed, however, a nearby town, Nikel, soon reported a sickness spreading through the town.

Spread of Infection: Europe, Asia, and Africa

The SCP Foundation informed the Global Occult Coalition liaison. On 11/19/2032, the United Nations General Secretary announced the nature of the disease. Following the announcement, the SCP Foundation, in a 12 - 1 vote, decided to go public to support the effort. The Infection, by this point, had spread to the nearby city of Murmansk. Before proper quarantine could be enacted by either the G.O.C. or the Russian Military, several ships had left the port

11/21/2032

Reports of the symptoms were reported in Arkhangelsk, Edinburgh, Dover, Rotterdam, and Amsterdam. Luckily, none of the ships that left for the Americas reached their shores (The ships, Kono and Kristol were both intercepted and forced to turn back).

11/25/2032

Symptoms of the virus began to show up France, Germany, and Spain. The Russian Federation Collapses. A provisional UN Authority is set up in St. Petersberg while Moscow falls to a Military Junta. SCP Russia seizes seventeen Russian research labs and teams begin to destroy the new strain of SCP - 008.

11/30/2032

An estimated 60% of the Russian population along with a third (33%) of the Nordic Union population is infected. The Russian Army begins to massacre civilians suspected of infection. The United States, along with the rest of the Organization of American States, impose a quarantine of the Old World.

12/14/2032

The Russian Provisional Government’s Headquarters, stationed in the Winter Palace are assaulted by mobs of civilians demanding a cure. The Palace is overrun, both by rioters and zombified humans. The United Nations Global Occult Coalition splits as they cannot decide to fall back to Oceania or save the uninfected civilians. Foundation Command loses contact with SCP Russia. It is estimated that 90% of Europe is infected with the infection along with 70% of the Middle East.

01/20/2033

The new president of the United States orders guards to be posted at every major port, as well as the immediate construction of a border wall with Mexico. Mexico Mirrors the act, this time in the Yucatan Region. Radio Contact Lost with the United Kingdom and the Irish Republic.

Operation Cinder

ICBMs from the United States of America, Mexican Republic, Canada, Argentina, Brazil, Chile, and Bolivia will be launched and terminate major metropolitan areas. The Republic of China(Taiwan), Australia, and the United States will launch ICBMs and Nuclear Missiles from submarines to hit targets in mainland China, India, Eastern Africa, and Japan.

Signatories
United States of America - Proposal Accepted
Mexico - Proposal Accepted
Canada - Proposal Accepted
Argentina- Proposal Accepted
Brazil- Proposal Accepted
Chile- Proposal Accepted
Bolivia- Proposal Accepted
Republic of China- Proposal Accepted
Australia- Proposal Accepted

The proposal has been unanimously accepted by all participating parties. Operation designated Operation Cinder is to be carried out on 05/30/2034.

Projected Results:
Damage to Earth’s Ecosystem
6.2 billion deaths/infected killed
Irreversible Climate Change
Irreversible Continental Plate Shifting
Possibility of an IK-Class Collapse of Global Civilization Scenario
Possibility of an XK-Class End-of-the-World Scenario
Mutation of Various Animals, organisms, or insects due to radiation.
Earth Rendered Inhabitable for three-thousand (3000) Years

05-1 put the paper down. 'It took less than a year for all of this to fall apart,' the old man sighed, 'And all for naught.' He looked up the white porcelain steps of the Capitol building. He looked at the stars and stripes one last time. "Sir?" He turned, one of his guards was beckoning him forward. "We must get you to safety, D.C. isn't safe anymore."

As if on cue, he looked through his gas mask and saw a shambling shadow of a man walking toward them. Blood oozing from his eyes and mouth. The old man unholstered his gun and shot the zombie in the head. "Not yet Sergeant," He looked at the flag, still defiantly waving in the wind, "I want that flag..."

The Sergeant sighed, with a hint of relief, "I'll see to it personally, sir," He said, "Now, please wait in the armored car, I'll take Andy and get it."

The old 05 walked and sat in the car. He watched through the wired window as the flag came down, he turned away before it went down completely. 05-1 looked out the opposite window. He saw the metal fences and concrete barriers set up around the capitol building. He saw past that, the former residents of the city, clambering at the barriers, trying to break through them.

The front door opened, and the sergeant sat in the driver's seat. "Here sir." As he handed the 05 the folded flag, the other MTF Operative sat in the passenger seat.

"Is there anyone else left in the city?"

"No sir," The Sergeant said, "We're the last ones, site fifteen is about an hour drive."

05-1 looked at his watch, "Well you better floor it," he said, "The President has rigged the bombs to blow in about an hour and fifteen."

The Sergeant sighted with relief,"With pleasure sir." He stepped on the gas.

Author's Note

Next should be out sooner or later

(10) Deadly Force Authorized

Natalie woke with a start. She brought her hand up to her head and rubbed her eyes. The MTF private sat up on the floor and stretched out her back. Natalie looked out the window, it was still night or early morning. ‘Too bad I can’t sleep in,’ She yawned, ‘I would kill to sleep in till 10…’

Natalie begrudgingly stood up and off the dirty floor of the abandoned house she was sleeping on. ‘Not as bad as sleeping in the snow, I guess.’ She thought. Natalie reached and grabbed her vest off the floor. She looked over the vest and the shoulder patch. A serpent slithering around a tower and a star in the background.

She put it on over her head and strapped in its sides. The weight was immense, and if she had not had the training she had, it might’ve brought them to their knees. Next, she grabbed her FN-P90, making sure it was locked and loaded. Last, she strapped her helmet on her head, the black kevlar emblazoned with a white SCP logo.

She sighed, sapped of her strength after two weeks of running, avoiding patrols, and eating all their MRE’s. She shivered, the coldness briefly piercing her uniform. She looked over on the ground, and considered putting on her gas mask, ‘Not right now,’ She thought, ‘I want to breathe real air for now.’

Natalie groaned and walked over to the table and their chairs, ‘Barely fit for humans,’ She thought, ‘They’re too damn small.’ She sat down on the wooden abominations anyway. On the center of the table was a black bag. She reached over and pulled out a small stove. ‘Not too much fuel left,’ She thought, ‘But, dammit, I need coffee.’

“What are you doing?”

Natalie’s head hung, “I was hoping you were asleep.”

“You and me both, been up for hours,” The colonel said, “Put it up.” He said with a sigh, “As much as I would like some coffee, we don’t have the time.”

“Yeah, time, let me guess, they’ve sent an extraction team,” She shoved the stove back in the sack, “sure took them long enough.” Natalie stood up out of the cramped chair.

“Nat, I need you to focus here,” Ross said, “I was about to wake you up, they are on their way, though.”

She leaned down and touched her toes. She breathed out as she heard her back pop.
“Exactly how much longer until you get reinforcements here?” Natalie asked the Colonel, “Because it’s been two weeks of stealing food, and evading ponies, not really what I signed up for, you know?” The private sat down in the kitchen of the abandoned house. She looked up and out the window and saw the city itself.

“What did you sign up for then?” Ross asked, sitting down at the table. He put his gun flat on the wooden table and lifted the strap over his head. He unfixed his water bottle from his vest and took a swig.

“I don’t know, I guess... ” She said, “I guess…” She said again before trailing off, “Lemme guess, this is in the job description?”

Ross groaned, nodded and leaned back in his seat. He strapped his bottle back on his vest. “Not much longer hopefully. I was able to get a signal through to outpost 12 last night,” He then leaned back forward, over the table and pulled out a paper map with singed edges out of the black backpack, “The commander sent it along to site 26, they are sending one chopper to extract us, they should be here soon.” Ross pointed at the map of the city, “They will most likely approach and land here, from the north of the city.”

“And the damn castle.” Natalie pointed out, “We’re on the complete opposite side of the city, how do you plan to get there undetected?”

“There’s no doubt in my mind that they will detect us,” He said, “So we throw them off our trail.”

Natalie hung her head and sighed again, “What’s the plan?”

“I’ll tell you on the way,” He said, stuffing the map back in the sack, “We’re leaving now.”

“It’s going to be daylight soon though, shouldn’t we wait?”

Ross got up from his seat, “I mean, we should, but I’m fairly certain that the ponies are closing in on us,” Ross pulled back one of the curtains. He gestured with his head, “Right there,” Natalie walked up behind him and looked out the small crevice of the window. There were a pair of unicorns sitting at the house opposite.

Ross pulled the curtain back, Natalie moved away, “From our time here, I’ve seen that the unicorns and bat-things all came from their military. The civilian population, they’re just regular ponies.” Ross moved away from the window, “We leave now.”

“Got it, sir,” Natalie said without hesitation, “We can’t leave out the front, though.” She pointed out. “And there is no back door.”

“There are windows, aren’t there?”

“Yes, there are,” She sighed.

“Good, grab your mask, put it on,” He ordered her. She nodded and did as ordered. “I only wish we hadn’t gotten into this mess.” Natalie fastened the gas mask to her face. Ross pressed against his ear and brought down his radio to his mouth. “Natalie, switch on your radio, they’re here in two hours.” He grabbed his gun off the table and put his mask on, covering his face, “That gives us two hours to get across town.”

Natalie nodded. She clicked her radio on. She could hear the static of the radio in the voice of the pilot. “-onel Ross, Private Davis, this is Shinobi 01 one; we are inbound at heading South bearing 200.5. ETA: 1hour 56 minutes. Over.”

“Understood Shinobi 01, where is the LZ? Over,” Ross said to the pilot.

“Let’s see,” The pilot said through the static. Natalie looked up at the ceiling, remembering the path that she took to get here, “the LZ is on the hill north of the spire. Over.” Natalie groaned.

Ross looked at his watch, “Just past two a.m.,” he said to Natalie this time, “It will still be dark by the time we get there.”

Flurry put her hood up to the massive light that was blocking her vision. ‘Why is this so bright?!’ she asked herself. “Well, what have we here?”

Flurry looked up at the voice, nearly not believing what she was seeing.

The form of her great-aunt levitating down toward them.

She set her hooves onto the cold hard steel of the dream-floor below. The younger Princess immediately galloped over and hugged her aunt, crying tears of both joy and fear. “L-Luna, w-what happened? H-how long have I-”

“Shh… it’s okay, it’s okay,” Luna replied silencing Flurry with a hug and her melodic voice. “Everything’s going to be okay.” She said to Flurry. She broke off the hug but kept Flurry under her majestic blue wing. The Night Princess’s smile faltered as she looked around, “Where… where are you?”

Flurry could only shake her head. She was still shaking under her aunt. ‘I don’t know…’ She thought. Flurry looked up the gray and metal door and stared at the logo. “I… I think it’s their facility.” She looked behind herself and saw another door just like the one in front of them. “But it’s not the one they have me in.”

“Are you sure?” Luna asked as she walked to the door. As she did, she too saw the silver eyes and head peering through the metal monstrosity. The dream started to move again.

Before Flurry could open her mouth to answer her aunt’s question, the door started to ooze and the eyes began to move forward again.

*SHUUUNK*

The sound came from behind the pair of royal ponies. Luna and Flurry turned and saw a human. They were wearing white and black armor with a helmet with a visor covering much of his head. The human was also carrying its strange weapon. The human took one step into the hallway before he saw 106.

Flurry felt cold. Colder than being outside in the winter. The feeling wasn’t just on her fur but inside her. She fell to the ground and out of her aunt’s protective grasp. “Flurry, it’s all in your head,” She said, “It cannot hurt you.” The reassurance, however, did not change how Flurry felt.

“It’s still scary!” Flurry said over the sound of the human being consumed by the ground, courtesy of 106. “Just… MAKE IT STOP!”

Through Flurry’s shut eyes, she saw a bright blue flash. She felt Luna kneel down and hug her with her wing, “It’s okay now, they’re gone.” Flurry didn’t open her eyes, fearful of 106, even if it was gone. The young alicorn started to cry into her hooves.

“I… I just don’t think I can…”

“Flurry…” Luna interrupted, “You’ve been through something that nopony should’ve gone through,” She cooed her niece, “It’s okay to be frightened.” Flurry nodded and lifted her head, then, reluctantly, opened her eyes. They still stung from the tears that were there only moments before.

“They just won’t let me go,” Flurry said as she hung her head, “Their leaders, they call themselves the 05, they won’t let me go. Every time I ask, they dodge the question.” Flurry felt wet lines go down her face again. “They won’t even tell me how long I’ve been here. Just…” Flurry looked at Luna, “How long have I been gone?”

Luna sighed, “Only a fortnight,” She said, “We are doing everything we can to locate you, but,” Luna shook her head again, “Some of their soldiers got left behind, and they could cause irreparable damage with their weapons.”

Flurry nodded, “I understand,” The young princess said, “But could you try and come get me?”

“Of course,” Luna said, giving a lighthearted smile, “When I wake up, I will tell your parents that I can contact you. Is there anything you want me to tell them?”

Flurry nodded, “I’d rather tell them in person, but,” Flurry breathed in, “Can you tell them that I am all right?” She asked.

“Of course,” Luna said, “Is there anything else?” The aunt really emphasized the else in the sentence. “Perhaps how you feel?”

Flurry groaned, “It feels weird to tell you to tell them that I love them,” She said, “I- do you understand what I mean?”

Luna laughed, “Of course,” the Lunar Princess said, “‘Tis, a bit awkward, I suppose.”

“Yes!” Flurry shouted, “Awkward! It’s weird?” Flurry settled back down, “But tell them that anyway.”

“Of course.” Luna looked off into the stars of the dream realm. “You are waking up,” She said, “ And something’s transpired in the waking world, I will try to talk to you tomorrow night,” Luna said, “I love you, Flurry.”

Flurry felt the bright light hitting her eyes and she reflexively jerked up. The princess sighed and looked at the door as she rubbed her eyes, there were already two guards there, standing in the door. In between, was a human dressed in plain clothes.

“Good Morning,” He said, “There are just a few more questions that we have for you.”

“Shinobi 01,” Natalie talked into her radio, “Where the HELL ARE YOU!?” The Private looked up into the sky. She saw the forms of pegasi racing across the roofs of the surrounding houses and buildings. The Private looked behind her and saw another explosion ring out. She switched radio channels to the one with her Colonel.

“I’ll be there in a second Private,” Ross said, “We are now, officially out of grenades.”

“I can see that,” Natalie said back, “But, I can’t reach our ride, can you?”

“Lemme check,” He said.

*Click*

Natalie sighed and drew her P90. The private looked through the small red dot sight and peered down the dark alley. After a minute, the private turned around and saw the form of her CO walking toward her. He was holding his hand to his ear.

“I can’t reach them,” Ross said, “There must be some interference.”

Natalie looked forward and stood up, “Should we keep moving sir?” She turned and looked at Ross, “We don’t have the supplies to stay here much longer.” Ross walked past the Private and she followed, “Sir?”

The Colonel took his gun and checked the magazine. “We might have to shoot our way out of here,” He looked up at the sky, Pegasi were in the air, both guards and civilians surrounded the burning husk of their former hideout. “But for now, we continue to the extraction point.”

Natalie nodded, “Understood colonel.” She began to walk behind Ross, checking corners and listening for anything that might sound like another sentient being.

As they dodged the patrols and guards on their way to deal with the explosions, they saw the looming image of the moon slowly leaving the sky. Again and again, they tried to contact their rescue chopper, and again and again, they were met with silence. ‘They better be there,’ Natalie thought to herself, ‘I am NOT getting left behind again.’

Outside the Crystal City…

“Fuckin finally!” Natalie screamed out into the open air. She tore off her mask and let it fly barely attached to her face. “I never thought I’d be this glad to see a helicopter.” She stood next to Ross, who was holding a blinding red flare in his right hand. His gun was lying limp at his side.

“I agree,” Ross said, “And I am going to raise hell for their lack of radio contact.” He turned back to the descending behemoth. As it was lowering in the air, Ross peered at the metallic underbelly of the proverbial beast. “It looks like they got scraped by something. Something metallic.”

Natalie peered at the hull too, “Yeah, maybe they could’ve-”

The Chinook landed and the back door lowered. One of the pilots was standing there with a handgun brandished. “We’ve been followed,” the pilot said quickly and to the point, “We need to leave now!” She beckoned them aboard.

With that, the two MTF briefly looked at each other, then boarded and brandished and checked their firearms. “Take off NOW!” The Co-pilot said to the other pilot in the cockpit. She turned back, “Take a seat, this might get-”

Before the pilot could finish the statement, and before the aircraft could take off, several flashes of various colors went off, not too far from their location. “Dammit, we must’ve been seen,” Natalie said, “Can we radio for help?!” Natalie asked as she hooked herself to the metal beast’s various metal poles. She turned with her gun facing toward the oncoming ponies.

“Can’t, we got swamped by a half-dozen or so of those flying bat-shits,” The Chopper began to rise into the air, “And they broke off our radio, somehow,” She said, “I don’t even know how they did it!” Ross mimicked the Private then turned around. “Sorry, we uh, couldn’t get to your comms.”

“No problem,” Natalie reiterated, “Your apology is getting

“You might want to get in the cockpit,” Ross suggested, “And leave the door down, we’ll try to… deter the ponies from following, if you get me.”

“Got it,” the Co-pilot said, “If you want, there’s a minigun right there.” She pointed out.

“Noted,” Ross said. Shadows of ponies began to crest the hill. The helicopter began to lurch forward. “I’ll try to get to outpost 31 for orders.” He pressed his ear and radio switched channels. Natalie overheard him yell, “Outpost 31, outpost 31, this is MTF-Pi-1 Zero-One, We need-” A flash of blue light landed on Natalie’s side of the chopper, making it rock and causing the hull to buckle. “We need orders!”

Natalie spotted dark shadows jump up from the ground, followed by another wave of various colored lights from the ground, including a very strong light blue and magenta beams. In the moonlight, Natalie saw the outlines of at least a dozen Pegasi flying toward the, and at a much faster speed. “Son of a bitch,” Natalie said as she switched to the Outpost 31 frequency.

“Orders from 05-askdfak;skd;a, Deadly force authorized.”

Natalie heard Ross say, “Say again, who confirmed?”

“05 has confirmed the orde-*Kckkk*, Deadly force authorized.” Natalie turned to Ross, who was looking at her.

“Fuck,” He said before turning outward and pointing his weapon to the outside. Natalie could see the Pegasi ponies closing in on them. ‘How fast are these things?’ She thought to herself. Natalie then mimicked Ross and pointed her P90 outward. The next thing that she saw was several pegasi falling from the sky.

Author's Note

I got another one. Just saying now, once they get back, it will only be Flurry and the Crystal Empire with a hint of 05.

(11) The Dungeon

Twilight watched as Princess Luna said a silent prayer to another one. The purple Princess looked at the other twenty-six caskets again, each draped with the Equestrian Flag. On top of the cloth was a silver medal, the Lunar Guard Medal of Honor, one that Princess Luna only gives out personally. Twilight wanted to leave but knew it would be wrong, ‘I can’t leave Luna now,’ She thought. She wanted to move forward, but her wounded hoof wouldn’t permit it.

Twilight looked down at the grey stone floor, with only one thought on her mind, ‘What now?’ She inhaled and exhaled sharply, ‘Celestia’s secrets, Flurry’s missing,’ Twilight looked up with a hollow look on her face, ‘Now this massacre. Two human soldiers killed twenty-seven nightguards.’ She closed her eyes for a few seconds, ‘And thirty more in the hospital.’

Twilight closed her eyes again, trying to make sense of the situation, ‘I’m supposed to know everything!’ She told herself, ‘I’m supposed to make friends with everypony!’ She sighed quietly as to not disturb Princess Luna, ‘How am I supposed to make friends with a race that is this… violent. I didn’t even know they existed until a few weeks ago.’

‘There must be something I can do to fix this,’ She thought, ‘Maybe if we use the Elements of Harmony…’ Twilight shook her head, ‘No, that won’t work, any magic we tried just… pushed them or bounced right off…’ Twilight looked up at Princess Luna, she was on the eighth casket. ‘They seem to be unaffected by magic, but, it flows through every creature in Equestria.’

Twilight groaned inside her mind, ‘There’s just not enough information on human,’ She complained, ‘I should look through the library again, maybe I missed a book.’ The purple Princess glanced to her right. Her brother, who was at the encounter, was looking at her. She quickly looked away, ‘It was only a flesh wound Shining!’ She mentally chided her overprotective older brother.

‘Wait!’ Twilight looked back at the stone floor, ‘Shining said that Chrysalis knew about the humans…’ Twilight looked back at her brother, ‘There’s somepony else who’s ruled up here… maybe he can answer some questions.’

Twilight looked behind her, though typically a public space, there were guards blocking off the majority of the public. In addition to Ponies, there were also a hoofful of Griffins and Yaks who were invited to Flurry’s birthday, and had not departed when she went ‘missing.’ Twilight saw the occasional flash of a camera, most likely the press, ‘Ugh! They always know how to disrespect anypony!’

Twilight shifted her hoof that was in a sling, bringing her thoughts back to the humans, ‘And their weapons,’ She was conscious when the doctors had removed the small piece of metal that had punctured her hoof and broke her left forehoof’s bone, ‘They definitely have some sort of magic, nothing can propel a piece of metal that fast!’ She thought back to sunburst’s injuries, ‘He said the ‘L’ shaped thing they carried…’ She sighed, ‘I should send a letter to Starlight and see how he and she are doing.’ After the attack, Starlight, as soon as Sunburst could trot again, took him back to Sire’s Hollow to see their families.

Twilight had done a similar thing with her friends, bought them tickets on the first train out of the Crystal City after last night’s encounter. ‘Rainbow Dash always has to put up a fight though, same with Applejack.’ She sighed, ‘At least the Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie went without a fuss.’

Twilight felt a small tap on her side. She turned, it was her sister in law, “Luna’s been gone for a while,” She said, “Are you okay?” Twilight blinked, Luna was gone. She looked to her left, “Her brother was also gone, probably tending to the wounded in the clinic.

Twilight looked back to her sister in law, “Uh… how long have I just been standing here?”
Cadance put her hoof on Twilight’s back.

“About ten minutes,” Cadance replied. Cadance looked over her shoulder, at the crowd of ponies who were slowly dispersing. “Twilight, are you okay?” Twilight ruffled her feathers and forced the hoof off of her back with a slight whip of her wing.

“I’m fine,” Twilight said, “Just thinking.”

“Twilight I’ve known you for years,” Cadance said, “If there’s something wrong, you can tell me.”

Twilight began to limp off, “I’m fine, Cadance,” Twilight looked back, “I have an… idea, of where we can get more information.”

“Well, that’s good at least,” Cadance said, “Where?”

Twilight looked down and gave some laughter, “You’re not gonna like where from.”

“Absolutely NOT!” Shining Armor proclaimed, “There is no way I am letting him talk to anypony.” He got out of his seat and began to pace, “The second the cell door opens, he will disappear and give everypony here a bigger headache than we already do!” Twilight kept her eyes trained on Celestia and Luna, ‘It will take some convincing…’

“If anypony in the public sees him-”

“Shiny, maybe we should hear out Twilight,” His wife suggested, “I mean, you did take a day trip to the Changeling Lands and talk to Chrysalis? Right?” The Pink Princess said, “How is this any different?”

“He might be the only pony in the Empire who knows about these humans,” Luna added, she looked at her sister, “Other than… you know…” the Lunar Princess trailed off looking at her sister, “Speaking of which, have you taken any thought of my suggestion sister?” She inclined her head at Celestia, “I only say because-”

“I believe we can discuss that at a later time, Luna,” Celestia said, “We should stay on the topic on hoof.” She said plainly. “I am more than willing to go down there and ask myself.”

Shining armor scoffed, “He is not allowed to talk to anypony for the time being,” he said, “And with all the pain he’s put everypony through, I aim to keep it that way. Security of the Empire is my concern.”

“Our concern,” Cadance corrected him, “And I am for it. If there is anything we can do to learn and find out about these humans, we need to take it.” Cadance states, “Nopony wants a repeat of last night.”

Shining Armor saw the writing on the wall and ground his teeth together. “Fine.” He huffed out, “But if there is even a hint of violence towards you I am ending it.” Cadance, Luna, Celestia, and Twilight nodded in agreement, “So when do you want to do it?”

Sombra looked at the Alicorn on the left, “I’ve seen that look,” he said, a mix of green and purple mist leaving his mouth and eyes. He moved his head to Shining Armor, his chains rattled as he did, “So you want something?” He gave a sinister smile.

Cadance’s eyes narrowed, “Were not here to play games Sombra, we-“

“If you come down here, and speak to me in such a manner, you won’t get anything Princess.” He cut her off, “And I expect, to be addressed properly.”

“You aren’t King of anything anymore Sombra.” Shining Armor said.

“Well, then I suppose there is nothing to discuss.” He said sarcastically, “Have fun with whatever you are dealing with.”

The chains rattled as he turned away and back into his cell. The Princesses all looked to each other. “Well, what now?” Celestia asked. “He won’t talk, and I don’t feel comfortable to do…” she looked at her sister, “That yet.”

“We get what we need,” Twilight huffed, as the group turned around, “There needs to be something, a book, on the Foundation. Maybe in the Cha-”

“What?!” Everypony heard Sombra say, “What did you just say?! Tell me!”

“W-what?” Twilight stammered out. Sombra’s surprise reply made hooves go out. The Purple Princess got back up, “T-the Foundation?”

Sombra growled at the bars of his cell, “I thought I…” he mumbled out.”How did you hear that wretched name!?” He spat back at the surprised Princess. The guards that were accompanying them moved in front of Twilight.

“One of their creatures attacked the city,” Luna said. “Have you encountered them before?”Luna moved to the metal bars, ushering away the guards that tried to keep her back.

“Which creature?” He said with poison, now face to face with the Lunar Princess.

“One-Oh-Six.” Luna replied calmly, “Have you encountered them before?” She repeated her question.

“Encountered them?” He repeated, “They created me.” He looked at the group of royals, “I had just become captain of the Crystal guard,” he retold, “my marefriend, Radiant, was an explorer. She was part of an exploration group that went north at the request of the Princess.” He paused, “She was missing for months before I convinced the princess to let me go look for her and her party.”

The snowstorm had forced him to abandon his iron armor… and the rest of his rescue team. The scarf and coat he was wearing were wet and waterlogged. That’s when he saw it. A blinking red light. ‘Am I hallucinating,’ he thought to himself. Captain Sombra kept moving toward the blinking red light.

As he got closer, he saw the outline of a building. His mind-numbing and half asleep, he kept moving forward through the snowstorm. He stumbled and fell onto the ground and his world faded to black.

*beep*

“Found it at the edge of the facility’s perimeter,” he heard, “maybe he got lost?”

*beep*

“I don’t care, put it with the other test subject.”

“Yes, administrator.”

*beep*

He finally woke up in what felt like a long time later in a dark and all-grey room. “Hello,” he croaked out, his throat felt hoarse and dry. He felt all his coats and scarves had been removed.

“Is… anypony here?”

“Sombra?” He recognized the voice. “Sombra is that you?” He saw the light blue hair and face of Radiant Hope poke through the darkness.

She raced forward and grabbed him. “What are you doing here?” she asked.

“I could ask you the same.” He said as she began to struggle to breathe. “Where's everypony else?” He asked.

“They… They took them,” she said, “I don’t know where they took them.” She finally let Sombra go and sat next to him, “Is… is anypony else coming?”

“I…” Sombra began to talk, but his mouth was too dry. “Water…?” He croaked out.

“They haven’t given us anything, by I might still have some in my saddlebags.” She got up, “and, they did something… to our horns, I can’t use magic. It… hurts to try. I’ll be right back.”

Sombra st himself up and had a look around, dark grey walls and barely any light. He saw a red dot in one of the roof’s corners of the room he looked behind himself and saw the outline of a door.

He heard hoofsteps and he turned and saw Radiant Hope with her old banged up water canteen. “Here, it’s all I’ve got left.”

He waved it off, “I’ll be fine,” he replied, “you keep it.”

“Sorry Sombra, but you can barely talk.”
She trotted forward.

“I’ll be-“ she stuck the canteen in his mouth and swallowed a gulp of it.

“There, now don’t waste it.” She told her coltfriend. She sat back down beside him, “How did you get here?” She asked.

“I… followed the plan that you left with the Princess,” He answered, “We waited for a month after you were supposed to be back. To her credit, Amore thought that you were always just a few days out or right around the corner.”

“Yeah, I wish,” she said, “These beings are fascinating though,” Radiant said, “I haven’t found much, but they’ve been here for centuries at least.”

“Perhaps we can negotiate with them to let us out?” Sombra said.

“Yeah,” Radiant said dejected, “Hill offered on many occasions, but, yeah…”

“Well,” Sombra said as he finally got off of the cold damp ground, “let’s look around. There might be something here.”

“Sombra, there’s nothing here, it’s just a box,” Radiant said, “And you need to rest.”

Sombra grumbled and begrudgingly sat down next to Radiant Hope, who laid her head on his shoulder. The next thing he sees is the back of his eyelids.

Sombra awoke sometime later, he felt much better than he did before. He opened his eyes and was face to face with the back of Radiant Hope. ‘I wish we were in a better situation.’ He thought to himself. He could feel their combined body heat warming the two of them up. ‘When we get out of here we need to make up for the lost time.’ He thought to himself. He so did not want to get up, he would give anything to stay with her a second longer, but as a captain of the guard, it was his job to get her and him out.

Sombra carefully and begrudgingly scooted away from her. Making sure not to wake Radiant Hope up. ‘Need to find a way out first.’ He stood up and walked to one of the walls off in the darkness. He reached out with his hoof and slid it across the wall. ‘Smooth, no cracks.’ He repeated this everywhere he went until he was next to the door. There was a small flat opening between the door and the wall. He peered through it and saw nothing other than white on the other side. “Hmph…” he huffed, ‘All that for a glimpse of white nothing.’ He turned back to the center of the room under the dim light. He could see her still in the center.

Sombra, dejected, sighed, ‘These things have everything covered.’ He looked to the ceiling, there were two circular holes in the ceiling with slits. “Wonder what-“ before he could finish his sentence, white smoke began to flood out of them.
Immediately he felt his legs grow weak and wobbly. After a few seconds, he fell to the floor and passed out.

“SCP 966 doesn’t seem interested in these two, could it be the… appendages on their heads?”

“Maybe doctor, let’s roll out SCP 10, and see if there is any effect.”

“Yes, Administrator.”

“We might have a new stock of D-Class substitutes, let’s see how long these things last.”

“I must let you know administrator, the 05 might not be pleased, and you… ok, sir.”

Sombra awoke again, this time, to a bright white light that turned on with a mechanical click. Something was fashioned around his neck and the weight that was on his horn was gone.

“You’re awake!” He recognized Radiant’s voice, “Sombra! You can use magic, tele-AHHHH!”

He sprung up from the ground despite his body and prepared to fire a dozen curses and spells.

“Stop.” A voice said. And Sombra complied. He wanted to charge forward, but his mind no longer commanded his body. “Well good, I’m glad we’ve made voice command modifications to this ring, all these- oh,” The voice stopped talking. Sombra was staring at Radiant unable to do anything about the chains on her four hooves and neck preventing her from moving.

“Ah, here we go, I believe you can understand me, seeing as I can understand you. Nod if you can.”

Sombra tried to fight it, but he nodded.

“Sombra?” Radiant said, her voice full of worry.

“Now, then,” the voice said again, “please tell me your name.”

“Sombra,” he said, his voice plain and lacking emotion.

“Good, now then,” the voice began to say, “would you kindly-“

“Sir, I must advise again-“ another voice said, a female.

“Shut up Doctor-“ the male voice returned, “I want to test the full capabilities of these creatures-“

“But- It breaks-“

“Guards-“ After a few seconds, “there no more distractions we may proceed.”

AFTER ACTION REPORT
ADMINISTRATOR U█████
ADDENDUM:
It is in my opinion that the actions of Administrator S█████ were directly responsible for the Outpost-31-7 incident. As the temporary Administrator of the Foundation, I am placing Administrator S█████ under arrest, an inquiry will be ready to try him within the month.

The Royal ponies all were in some sensation of disbelief, ‘They killed his love,’ Cadance thought, ‘Anypony could lose it like that if they are broken enough.’ The ruler of the Crystal Empire stiffened, ‘I could…’

Celestia immediately began to ask the one question that they all had in the back of their minds, “Why did you tell us this?”

“Well Sunny,” He said, mocking Celestia, “I thought that I had wiped them off the face of Equus,” he gave a wicked smile, “They are perhaps the one thing that I hate more than you,” he hid his sharpened teeth, “I will answer anything I can about them, should it mean bringing them to justice.”

Author's Note

I wrote this one at speed of Sonic, please point any errors out to me in the comments.

Also, ANY SUGGESTIONS?
Thanks

(12) Time Off

Flurry Heart was back at her room, laying on her bed and nurturing her still-recovering right fore-hoof. Every once in a while she could hear the faint sound a hoofsteps on the other side of the metal door. ‘Footsteps,’ She corrected, ‘They’re not hooves.’ The Princess yawned, ‘I never could’ve imagined that anyplace like this could’ve existed.’ She fell on her back, hitting the hard and uncomfortable mattress under her, making her wince in pain.

Flurry tossed and turned in her bed. The mattress was not making it any easier for her to sleep. After a few seconds of lying still, she could finally close her eyes. For a brief second, she could feel the sweet embrace of sleep start to take her. She could feel her body begin to get carried away.

Then she fell. She already knew what she would see in this dream. Flurry turned her head and saw a massive explosion of dirt followed by the quick echoing sound of gunfire, both close to her and in the distance. She ducked, even though she knew she could not be hurt by heir weapons. Flurry Heart Shook as she got up and looked around, the humans were oblivious to her, but she could start to feel the fire from the explosions and feel the vibrations of the earth. Nothing like her first time being in this place.

And Flurry didn’t intend to stay long enough to find out if she could be hurt by their weapons. She turned to the sky and yelled, “LUNA! CAN YOU HERE ME!??” She waited a few seconds. Then minutes, then she started to move toward the barrier of the memory, where everything turned to black. She timidly looked across the expanse. Then shook her head. “I don’t think so,” She said out loud, then turned back, “I am not going out there for any reason.”

She walked back through the trenches, trying to find Dixon, or Lawerence or anyhuman that was in the first dream. As she looked at all the soldier’s faces, she couldn’t stop herself from seeing the sorrow, the dread, and the death that emanated from them. ‘This species… why are they doing this?’

She looked at some of the signs at the crossroads of the trenches, but the words that were written in a language that she couldn’t understand. She looked up and sighed. The sky was black, but there was light like the sun shining down on the trenches. ‘This doesn’t make sense.’ She thought.

After a half-hour of wandering, Flurry sighed. “I just… don’t understand,” She said aloud, “I have no idea why they are fighting, and I can’t find any of those humans…”

She sat on the ground to give her hooves a break. She didn’t even care that the mud would cling to her fur. She heard a human nearby say “Mail Call!” with what sounded like a thick Prench accent. She idly looked at the soldier, fumbling with mail. As he moved out of the way the Princess made eye contact with the two silver eyes of Corporal Lawerance looking right back at her.

“Hellooooo thereee…” The Corporal said, “Good day to-day?” He asked her in a sing-song shell-shocked tone.

‘Is he… asking me?’ Flurry questioned. She stood up in response, mud clinging to her normally white coat.

“Ah yes… I suppose sir.” The Sarge replied for Flurry in a dismissive tone, not even noticing the young princess.

“No mail for Me, Sarge?” He said in a bubbly and high pitched tone, not breaking eye contact with the Alicorn. ‘I can’t move!’ She said in her mind as he stared at her.

“Sorry chap,” the Sergent replied, “None again, I’m sure they just lost them.”

“Of course.” He stood up and took a step toward her. Her eyes widened and her limbs finally loosened up.

She finally blinked, braking out of whatever had captivated her, ‘Oh Screw this!’ She told herself and took off running.

As she ran the Alicorn jumped and took flight, gaining as much altitude as possible and not looking back at the human. ‘I hope Aunt Luna was right about this…’ She told herself mentally. ‘I just need to hit the ground with enough speed and force,’ She told herself again. She looked around to where she was, above the clouds. She looked up, all black, but it wasn’t like her aunt’s night, it was like the edge of the dream. She breathed out and refocused, “I should wake up!” The princess said finishing her thought out loud. She stopped flapping her wings and went to the ground as fast as possible

She could feel the cold and sharp wind piercing her fur and hair. As she drew closer to the ground, she could see the explosions and the smoke from the battlefield below. She grit her teeth together as she inched closer to the ground.

She closed her eyes just before she hit the ground.

And immediately fell to the cold hard floor of her cell. Her head and brain spinning and could feel the sweat on her fur. She stood up and began to make her way back to the stiff bed on the opposite side of the room. She stopped dead in her tracks. ‘When did I…?’ She looked around, ‘The… bed?’ She looked behind her, at the spot she woke up at. ‘This had better not be some sick joke.’

Flurry hit the bed and nearly drifted off to sleep.

That was until the bright lights came on.

The next thing Flurry knew, she had stumbled out of her bed, barely standing straight and staring at a random spot on the cell door. ‘I need to get some sleep,’ She told herself before yawning. ‘I don’t even know how long I’ve been in here!’ The adolescent Alicorn yawned as the door to her cell slid up.

“Good Evening,” Those two words stung her. A saying that was probably meant to be a friendly greeting immediately quashed all hope of her seeing her aunt tonight. Flurry looked up at the man who had said those words, then feigned not being devastated. She put on a neutral face.

“Uh… hi…” She said. “What do you want?”

He was wearing a white lab coat that ran all the way down to his ankles. Flurry looked up to his face and saw that he was doing the same to her. “My… associates and I believe that you have been… mistreated, to put it lightly,” He reasoned, “We decided that some… Rest and Recreation are in order.” He said. The man then stood aside.

“You’ve only encountered one SCP,” He continued, “A... frightening one at that.” Flurry nodded and started to walk out of the cell. The Man then beckoned her to follow him. As they rounded the first corner, two guards fell in behind them.

“Sorry,” He said, “Even I can’t change the protocol.”

Flurry nodded. “Where... are am I going today?” She asked cautiously.

“Well, our first stop is SCP 999,” He said, “Unofficially known as the tickle monster.”

“Really…?” She asked rhetorically. “The other one was creepy and insane, and you expect me to be calmed by you saying that?” The man only shrugged in response. “This is gonna suck…”

“St-STOP-HAHA!” Flurry laughed as she was carried through the air by the gelatinous orange mass. “THAT-TIC-HAHA!”’ The 05 Sighed as he watched her through the one-way mirror. 05-9 turned off the speakers to the room. ‘At least I was able to convince the others that some time off would do her some good.’ He told himself, ‘I still have no idea what in the world we should do with her.’

He sighed and looked away. ‘Maybe we should send her back; actually, we should, but should we wipe her mind? That could just make the ponies want to learn more about us. But if we send her back as she is, she will just spill everything to her parents.’

He looked back at the Alicorn. ‘Then again, we could just wipe her mind and keep her as a test subject. It did work out well with those changeling creatures we were able to capture.’ He laughed to himself, ‘And of course, one was killed by 106.’ He looked back to Flurry Heart, or, Subject F-1 as he was supposed to call her.

He looked at senior researcher Davidson, a level 4 researcher, head of operations at Site 001 and close friend of 05-9. “How’s it going today Dick?” David said to the 05. “You got stuck with pony duty?” He turned his swivel seat to face his superior, “That’s gotta suck man. An 05 doing, in all honesty, what is junior Researcher work.”

The 05 laughed at his friend, “If I got assigned to pony duty, then you did too asshole,” He sighed, finishing off his laugh, “and I actually volunteered, requested you too.” He shrugged, “Needed to show her that not all the creatures we keep here are bad.” He gazed into the room with 999 and the pony.

“You needed to show her that we aren’t all bad,” David replied, turning back to the computer and clicking through the various results on the screen. ‘Heart Monitoring, Blood Pressure… Magical…? What the…?’

The 05 looked on the computer alongside David. “Brainwave Scans?” the 05 said, “The hell are you doing brain scans for?” The 05 crossed his arms, ‘I get the other ones, but, brainwave scans?’ He laughed, ‘What is something invading her mind?’ He laughed again, more audible this time.

“Yeah,” Allen replied, “I received orders from up high for a list of scans that you guys wanted to do on her,” He shrugged, switching tabs on his computer, “Here’s the email they sent me at dinner.” The 05 leaned into the monitor.

‘Researcher Allen Davidson,

I.D. Number: SR7885

Duty Assignment: Test Observation
Date: 2/28/5017
Location:
Site: 001

Level: 349

Room: 999-Observation
Assignment: Observe Test and perform all possible scans between SCP-999 and test subject FH-1. See document SCA-1 in test chamber observation.

Ordered from: 05-Council.’

The 05 looked at the order document again, ‘05 Council? Not a specific 05?’ He squinted, “That is odd indeed.” He glanced over at the list of 50 scans that were requested. ‘That is odd indeed.’ He stared at Flurry Heart through the one-way mirror. ‘Someone is… doing something…’

The 05 put the thought off till later. “Well sorry for dragging you into this Davidson,” the 05 spoke up, “I would’ve gotten some low-level JR to do this if I had known.” Davidson turned around again.

“Oh, no problem Dick,” David responded, “Minimal contact means that we stay up to ungodly times,” He reached behind him, “Means that we can get some of this.” He pulled out a bottle, offering it to the 05.

“Foundation Whisky ration,” He took the bottle out of his hand, “I thought you’d never have it in you.” He paused and laughed again, “Weren’t you the one who wanted to escape the facility and live among the wild like the ‘lost’ three-thousand?”

“Yeah, well, now,” He gestured to his body and lab coat, “I am a Senior Researcher for you bastards. Working at the best fucking place in the world.” Davidson said, “Just take a swig with me, I’m not saying we need to finish the entire bottle.” He said offering the bottle to one of the highest-ranking members of the most powerful state on the planet.

“I’ll have the footage erased,” The 05 said smiling slyly. He casually took the bottle from his friend and unscrewed the top. “I have not had much time to relax and kick back since the breach of 106.” He put the bottle to his lips and took a swig.

“A Month without relaxation?” David said as he took the bottle of Whiskey, “That’s rough buddy.” David then took a sip from the bottle, letting the liquid sit in his mouth and sink in. “Nasty Business with that Pony,” He said as he looked back to the screens and the still-playing Alicorn, “And 106. Good thing that there were those MTF’s ther to get it back.

“Yeah… Luck,” The 05 looked back to Flurry Heart in the other room. ‘She’s finally tired out I guess,’ he took his back off the wall he was leaning on, “Well, it is,” He looked down to his watch, “Nearly one in the morning,” he looked at Davidson, “Pack up your laptop and bring it to SCP 348’s observation chamber. I’ll be there soon.”

As 05-9, Flurry Heart and the guards accompanying them left the chamber, Flurry was already asking questions. “What was that! How did it make me feel like... that?” She slowed down and looked up at the 05. “How…?” She asked with a questioning look.

“999 has very… therapeutic… properties,” 05-9 said to the Princess, “Next stop is…” Before he could finish, someone else interrupted.

“Never seen one of these ones before,” A male voice said. Flurry turned around, as did the guards and the 05 accompanying them. The man who interrupted her was wearing an all-orange jumpsuit and the number 507 on his right side. “Administrator, good to see you,” He turned to the present pony, ignoring the Red Right Hand guards entirely, “And who is she?”

“Really?” the 05 said, “That’s odd, we were hoping that you would know.” The 05 looked at the man, “When did you get back 507?” He asked.

“Oh, I don’t know, maybe ten minutes ago. Popped in 173’s chamber,” He laughed as he finished talking. Flurry looked at the ‘05’s’ face, a complete sense of terror and horror had taken over. “Boy was I lucky that the supervising Researcher was still awake.”

The administrator just stared at 507 for a few minutes. “Um, are you okay sir?” One of the guards asked.

“Oh,” He stumbled, “Yes, fine, just,” He looked at SCP 507, “Return to your chamber and report to me tomorrow, understand?”

“Yes, sir!” He saluted sarcastically at the 05, turned around and walked down the dull hallway.

“I swear, that…” he turned around, “Well, let’s get going lads.” He said. The guards and Flurry started walking in the opposite direction of 507.

Flurry looked up at the 05 as she walked, “Who was that?” she asked, “He seemed a bit… off?” she offered.

“SCP 507, interdimensional traveler,” the 05 responded without giving much of an explanation.

“Huh?” she questions again, looking at the ground, ‘The heck is interdimensional?’ She asked herself, ‘Like when Aunt Twilight went to different worlds?’

“He can travel to different dimensions,” the 05 further explained, “He doesn’t age at all too,” The 05 put his hand to his chin, “He was actually here while we were still the dominant species.” He looked down to Flurry Heart, “Forget it, you won’t be seeing much more of him.”

Flurry looked back up at the 05, “How old is he? He seems young for… however long ago you guys were the dominant species?” She looked at the various doors they passed as they talked. ‘049 Containment, 178 Containment, Secure Storage Room #588, just how big is this place?’ She continued to have her head on a swivel, looking for any exits or windows.

“Somewhere in the 5000-year-old range,” He replied. The 05 then noticed her looking around, “What are you looking for?”

“That’s older than my Aunts!” Flurry Blurted out, “And uh… just looking around.” She offered. They stopped and the 05 looked down at her. Her eyes darted to the armored guards behind them, but it looked like they didn’t even notice they stopped walking.

“Yes… we know.” He said to the Princess, walked a few steps forward, Flurry breathing a mental sigh of relief, “Now!” he yelled, making Flurry jump a bit, “You must be hungry.” He said.

“Yeah,” Flurry yawned, “I guess so.”

“Have you been getting enough sleep?” He asked, “It looks like you’ve barely been keeping yourself up since we got you.”

“I’m… fine….” She said, “I just… my sleep schedule hasn’t adjusted yet.” She looked up at the squinting Administrator. ‘Trust me, the last thing I need is more medicine from you guys.’ She justified herself.

“*Hmph*, If you say so,” The 05 walked up to a door and swiped a keycard, “Just go in here, like with 999. I will wait for you once you are done, three knocks on the door and you can go get some sleep.” Flurry started to walk to the door. She looked at the plaque that was above the door, ‘SCP 348.’ She said to herself. ‘Okay, well hopefully there is something to eat then.’

The 05 closed the door behind her and nodded to the two guards. They took up positions next to the door as the 05 walked into the observation chamber next door. When he entered, he saw Davidson sitting at the desk, who looked back at the Administrator when the door slid shut behind him. As the door shut, the 05 clicked hit a small, nearly invisible circle on the door, destroying the bug.

“Long walk?” David asked, “About 20 minutes longer than I took.”

“Yeah,” The 05 said as he took the chair to the right of the Researcher. He put his hands on his face and exhaled, “507 is back, said he reentered this dimension in 173’s chamber.”

David turned and looked at his commander, “Really? Damn, that’s something. I’m guessing he’s fine, right?”

“Yeah, fortunately, could’ve thrown everything into a tizzy” He sighed again. He looked through the one-way mirror and saw Flurry heart looking at the soup that had recently shown up in the bowl. The 05 turned back to David, “Great performance back in 999’s observation room by the way.”

“Thanks,” Davidson responded, “I assume the bug is inactive?”

“Yep,” The 05 answered, “Do the other Site 001 administrators agree with us?”

“Mostly, yeah. The heads and administrators of Site one really just want her gone from what I gathered. I’ve asked them and their aids multiple times during our meetings, but before we get any further, are you sure?”

The 05 faced Davidson, “This situation couldn’t have happened without someone pulling the strings,” He looked at Flurry, who had sat on her haunches with the bowl in her forehooves, drinking it up, “Someone powerful. The other 05’s cannot know.”

Flurry put the bowl down and looked along the ceramic rim of the bowl. Tears began to well up in her eyes. “What do you think the message is?” Davidson asked.

“Something that she should know,” The Administrator turned back to Davidson, “Do you know anyone else you trust?”

Davidson nodded, “Administrator Daniels, site 26, real softie from what I hear,” He turned to the 05, “Site 26 is being turned into an outpost right now, he’s staying in charge.” He looked back to the pony, “So what’s your plan with her?”

“I’ll think of something.” the two men looked at each other, “But we can’t trust anyone else in the 05 right now, except for maybe 05 1, he's the one who told me.”

“So,” Davidson turned to Flurry, “You want their help?”

Author's Note

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3EWty9JO_QA

The plot thickens. Any suggestions? Any Errors? Comment down below!!

(13) The Infection

At three o’clock in the morning, one would expect the Library at the Crystal Castle to be devoid of ponies and creatures, but there was a lone candle lit at the corner table, supported by a window that poured moonlight onto the pages upon pages of information. Princess Twilight Sparkle, was thoroughly and utterly exhausted.

The purple Alicorn hadn’t had rest in at least three days. She yawned. Her eyes were heavy as she looked at the paper before her. ‘It’s not like I’ve never done a 72-hour study session before!’ She chastised herself, ‘Why am I so tired?’

Twilight turned another page with her magic. She looked at every word, trying to find any trace of humans or humanity or the Foundation. ‘How could these things have existed for so long without us-’ She stopped herself, ‘Celestia… she could’ve…’ Her mind jumped again, ‘Then Sombra… he lost everything, somepony must know something or must’ve written it down!’

She huffed and closed her eyes for a moment as she reached the last page, having discovered nothing. Again. Like a machine, she magically reached out for the next historical record, fairy tale, or short story. Only, she felt nothing. She opened one eye and looked at the now non-existent stack of books. ‘I already went through all of them!?’ Twilight brought her head down to rest on the table, “Maybe I should call it a night?” She thought out loud.

“Maybe you should Twi?”

The Princess’s head shot up and twirled to where the voice came from. “Hey Shiny.” She said back, “I’m kinda tired.”

“Yeah you could say that,” He said. Her brother moved next to her, “I haven’t seen you leave that seat in five days.”

“Five?” Twilight asked, “I could’ve sworn it was three.” She joked, “I think… I’m done Shiny.”

“Well, that’s good I-”

She cut her brother off, “No, I mean…” She sighed, “I’ve gone through every book in the library, there’s not a single mention of them.” She hung her head, “I… don’t know… there’s always something…” She attempted to finish the sentence “There’s always a trail…” She said.

“Twilight…” He sat next to her on the bench, “It’s not your fault.”

‘But it is,’ She corrected. She hadn’t thought about the thing that talked to her in her mind in a while, the human that talked to her in her mind. ‘Why didn’t I listen… I could’ve done something.’ She could see it again now, the human was wearing a black suit with a fedora. It had a suitcase and...

Her mind was suddenly gripped by the conversation with the creature in her mind, ‘Twilight’s horn grew brighter, “You will not threaten them!” She bellowed.’ She sighed, “I was… warned… before hoof,” Twilight muttered. She didn’t look up to Shining’s face, she could already see the wide-eyed stallion in her mind. “I thought... It was just anxiety or some weird… thing.”

She thought back again, ‘“Should I be afraid of this 106?” Twilight asked, “What can it do?” She probed. “Oh Princess, you don’t have to be afraid of it, but the birthday girl should be.”’ She opened her mouth, but her brother cut her off.

“Twily,” he said. She finally looked up at her brother, “You’re crying.”

Her hoof raced up to the other side, ‘I am!?’ She thought.

Her brother’s forehoof reached up and wiped away some tears. “It’s not your fault. There’s no way you could’ve known that thing… would’ve attacked.” He comforted. She felt his hooves wrap around her, “Trust me, if you had said that something like this was going to happen, I would’ve told you to go to a therapist.” Shining joked.

“B-but-”

“No buts Twilight,” He cut her off, “It’s fine, nopony is mad at you.” He ushered her up, “Come on, let’s get you to bed.”

As she finally stood up, she could feel all the cramps and cricks that had formed in her legs and hooves throughout her days in the library. “You have been eating, right?” Shining Armor asked her.

She nodded as she nearly fell over onto her brother. “Yeah, here and there,” She answered with a slurred speech, only just now realizing how tired she was,” She yawned, “Luna and Celestia have been checking on me.”

Twilight felt Shining Armor’s magic around her and in an instant, she recognized the familiar aroma of her bedroom. Shining Armor practically levitated her onto the bed and laid the covers over her, “I’ll see you tomorrow Twilight.”

Twilight woke up in a field, refreshed and renewed. She looked at the blue sky dotted with white clouds. The Princess closed her eyes and took it all in. The sun felt great on her fur, she could hear the breeze rustle a nearby tree, she breathed in and out in a well-deserved sigh, and the air was… murky? She opened her eyes.

‘Am I dreaming?’ She thought, Twilight looked around at her surroundings, ‘It looks like the Baltimare countryside, but,’ She sniffed the air again, coughing and sputtering, “Why does it smell so bad?”

She turned her head. The sun was high into the sky, at least noon, if not, one in the afternoon. Twilight got up off the ground and walked up the hill she had seemingly appeared on. “Please tell me I didn’t teleport myself in my sleep again,” Twilight groaned. She reached the top of the hill and got an even better view of her surroundings.

If there even were any.

The hill itself dropped off into a deep gray pit. Twilight walked up to the edge and looked down. ‘Nothing?’ She contemplated taking off and down the hole, just to see how far it goes down. But her curiosity lost in the end. ‘No way am I that reckless.’

She turned around. The only thing of note on the hill was a wooden bench under a small tree. Twilight stared quizzically at the leaves of the tree, “I’ve never seen leaves like these ones before,” She walked up to the bench and only then realized it was too tall for her. ‘Not meant for a pony? A griffon or minotaur maybe?’

She climbed up anyway to get a better look at the tree’s fascinating leaves. “Definitely not a type of tree in Equestria,” She thought aloud.

“Of course not,” A raspy voice said to her left.

The princess tumbled off the bench and onto the green… grass. She looked again, it was all yellow and dead. There were only a few patches of green. She shook her head and looked in the direction of the voice.

“Speak of the devil,” 990 said as he offered a hand to the Princess, “And he shall appear.” She could see his face now. A short stubby nose, two small eyes, and a mouth. All under a gray suit and black fedora. Nothing like the human that they interrogated in the Crystal Empire.

She tentatively took the hand. “Hello again, Princess, how does this fine day find you?” She got up and looked at the human, “Well, I hope?”

The Princess thought for a moment, ‘My niece has been ponynapped and her life is in danger. My mentor has been keeping secrets and the world's evilest unicorn was created by the humans who ponynapped said niece,’ “Not really.”

“Ahh, well,” He shrugged, “What can you expect these days?” He scooted over on the bench. “Please, sit.”

Twilight squinted, “Why should I? You-”

“Don’t test me-” He interrupted, “My warning, fell on deaf ears, did it not?”

She clenched her teeth, “I want answers.”

He merely patted the spot on the wooden bench to his left in response. The Princess sighed in resignation, and jumped up on the bench and sat on her haunches. She looked off into the distance, then her mouth went agape. “What the…” In the distance, there was a massive city, with tall spires and even taller rectangular buildings.

“It’s a beautiful city, isn’t it?” She turned to look at his face. He kept his gaze on the horizon. “Truly a marvel of engineering all of them are. Each one, perfectly planned out, zoned to perfection.” He pointed at the metropolis in the distance, “Do you see the tall ones.”

Twilight nodded.

“They called them ‘Skyscrapers’,” He said.

‘Skyscrapers? I guess that makes sense,’ Twilight thought.

Twilight turned back to the man, “May I ask a question?”

He turned to her and waited, “What happened?” She asked, “To them? Humans.”

He sighed and got off the bench, “Magic did,” He responded. He offered his hand to the Princess, she took it, this time without much thought. The surrounding changed from a landscape of plants and life to one of gray and stone. He took his hand up and began to walk, Twilight followed.

“There were many organizations,” He said, “That tried to… harness the power magic offered.” He walked through a wooden door that opened for Twilight the second he walked through. She didn’t hesitate to follow.

She saw what looked like a group of humans, all gathered around a stage with a symbol hanging over them. She couldn’t see the man, but she continued to hear him, “Some, tried to force it on the rest of humanity at the expense of life.”

The symbol changed, “Others worshipped them.” He said, “As if they were proof of the divine.”

A door appeared in front of her. The princess walked through it, and onto the scene of a group of what looked like human soldiers, “Many, used them as weapons. In wars against other groups.”

Another door, this time her left opened up, she practically sprinted through the black void, craving answers. Twilight saw a massive chamber, hundreds upon hundreds of desks, all with a human sitting at them, “Most of the humans wanted them, wanted me, destroyed.” Twilight looked up and saw another symbol.

Another door, this time, a metal one that slid open. When she burst through the darkness, she was looking up at, she counted, thirteen darkened figures, “They, the Foundation, made it their mission, to Secure, Contain, and Protect these… anomalies, from the world and the world from them.”

She turned around at where the voice was and saw her niece. Flurry, frozen with her eyes closed. There was a metallic ring around her horn and a tan band around her wings. “They fought in the shadows to keep the public from finding out about the anomalies.”

Twilight moved towards Flurry, but the surroundings disappeared and snow and white replaced it. “The final years of human civilization was marked by the failure of the SCP Foundation to protect the public. A failure to communicate with their constituents,” She heard out of the void of snow. She looked around the snowy plains and saw a concrete building.

*Pop**Pop**Pop**Pop**Pop*

*Pop**Pop*

*Pop**Pop**Pop**Pop*

‘Their weapons,’ Twilight thought, ‘They’re fighting each-’

*BOOM!*

The building exploded, knocking Twilight back in the snow. She looked up at the now burning structure. Several small machines began to leave, in a hurry from the ruins. *BOOM* *HIsssss* The Princess was sent back again by the force of the explosion. Twilight sat up, she could see what had happened. ‘Something must’ve ruptured.’ The last thing she saw was a gray mist, not smoke, dissipating into the air.

“They also didn’t listen to me.” He said, “And it resulted in a virus, one with no cure, being released into the world.”

“A virus?” Twilight asked. “With no cure?”

Twilight blinked, just for a second, and when she opened her eyes, she was on a bench. Not the same one, this one was in the giant city if Twilight guessed right. She looked around, then turned to the phantom, “Where is…”

He pointed, there. A human, impossibly grotesque, with blood dripping out of its mouth, one of its arms missing. Then another, then another. “A Zombie Plague?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” He replied before Twilight got off the bench and got a better look at the city. There were black plastic bags on the ground, metal fences on the paved roads, and the smell of death was in the air. Twilight heard fast hoofsteps against the rocky road. ‘Somepony’s still alive.’ She turned to the noise.

“Fuck… dammit…” She breathed out.

She looked more like the humans they encountered back when all this started. She pressed a finger to her ear. “Command, this is Evans,” She gulped down, “the bomb has been set.”

Twilight could faintly hear the response. “You are cutting it close Evans, where’s your C.O?” The Human soldier took her hands off her knees and breathed.

“They’re dead,” The human’s face briefly looked to her left. Then she grabbed her arm.

“NO!” She cried. “Please God… No…” She ripped the glove off of her forearm. Twilight moved in for a closer look. A large gaping and bloody bite showed itself.

“Evans?” The human in her ear sounded concerned, “What’s your situation.”

She put her hand to her ear. “I’m dead in the water, chief.” As she replied, she stifled the sobbing.

“RAAAAAAAHHHAHHAH!”

Twilight looked down the street. A large number of zombies had seemingly picked up the noise and began to move toward her. “Make it dead and surrounded, HQ.” Evans Amended.

“I’m sorry, Samantha.”

“You guys too, tell… my daughter, you know,” She continued to stifle her sobbing. Twilight was beginning to cry and she barely knew this human, ‘This human, she has a daughter, a family, and she’s never…’ She grimaced and looked away. Twilight unconsciously thought, ‘This is nearly like my brother, Cadance and Flurry.’

“I will. Wait for a moment,” Samantha kept her hand to her earpiece. “The last set of orders for your te- you, there is a convey leaving D.C, They have the Constitution, Declaration of Independence, and the Flag from the Congress Building. They're escaping to Site through Baltimore.”

'Baltimore? That sounds like...' Before Twilight could finish the thought, Samantha reached to her face and took off the mask. A face similar to the Phantom sitting on the bench. ‘They’re masks…’ Twilight was hit.

“Understood. I’ll clear as many as I can. Over and out.” She took up their strange weapon and began to fire it. The zombies in front of them, began to fall, small puffs of blood leaving through the heads of the infected humans.

“And to stop it, they,” Twilight heard 990 say as she was teleported back to the hill where she started. He snapped his fingers, they were back on the hill, “Unleashed their most powerful weapons on themselves.”

The city was engulfed in bright light, she covered her eyes. ‘They unleashed the sun on the planet or something?’ The light gradually dimmed, until it was nearly gone. When she looked back, a giant mushroom cloud towered over the city.

Twilight then heard a boom in the distance. She looked left and right, there were more, in other cities. Twilight slumped down, her spirit broken. “Why are you telling me this?” She idly asked.

“Because,” He replied, “I’d hate to see the planet go down the same path again. So much death, I thought I had… helped them sufficiently, but it wasn’t enough.” He turned to her, “It’s up to you and your cabal to stop them from getting out.”

Twilight sprung out of bed, breathing in and out heavily. She could feel parts of her fur that were matted down by sweat. She continued to sit there on the bed for a few minutes as she collected her thoughts. ‘Zombie viruses, humans fighting each other for magical objects, bombs so powerful they wiped themselves out…’ She collapsed, ‘I think I need a spa day.’

Flurry felt sick, or, at least she thought she did. ‘I can’t remember a time when I was sick,’ Flurry thought, ‘Mom and Dad never mentioned that I was sick before.’ Flurry sat up on the infirmary bed, the two guards (The “Administrator” referred to them as Alpha-1-4 and Alpha-1-5) immediately snapped their necks to her. Flurry, for her part, just laid back down.

One of the doctors had peeled back the bandages that were on her right-forehoof and stuck a ‘Cotton Swab’ down the wound. “Well,” The doctor started to speak to Flurry, “The wound is healing nicely,” He put the ‘Swab’ in a machine, “The last thing we are checking for is infection.”

“Alicorns aren’t supposed to get sick,” Flurry stated, “It must be something you guys fed me if you can even call that slop food.” The two guards laughed at the statement Flurry made.

“Yes, well,” He peered at the machine, “A 39-degree fever isn’t normal for your species or ours.”

“T-thirty nine!?” Flurry sat up shocked, “That’s way colder than normal.”

“Huh?” One of the guards said, turning to Flurry “Do you guys use the… darn… what was that one sys-”

“Wait,” The doctor interrupted the guard, “What is a normal temperature for you?”

“I don’t know, ninety-nine.” Flurry offered up as she sat up further. She looked at the machine, “What is that?”

“You seriously think I can tell you that?” He laughed.

*Beep*

The doctor turned back to the machine and looked at the screen. “Well, that’s… he clicked… can’t be right?”

“What is it doc,” The guard asked.

He clicked up a few more times, and another thing popped up on the screen. “What the hell?” He said as he turned to Flurry, “That’s… interesting,” He turned to the guard, “Get me 05 9, He’ll want to see this.”

“So, you’re actually leaving for Ponyville?” Cadance asked Twilight somewhat enthusiastically.

“Well, we are at the train station” Twilight started as she looked around, “And only if I know you will all be safe here. You know, with all that’s going on…” Twilight looked sheepishly at the ground. “There’s nothing else for me to look for here anyway.”

“Well, I think it’s good for you,” Shining said, “Did you forget anything?” He asked his younger sister.

“Ha, no, I already got everything ready to go,” Twilight responded. “But, if you need me, I will catch the first train back-.”

“Yeah, don’t worry Twi, that’s the fifth time you said that.” Her brother said. Cadance walked up next to her husband, “Promise us you’ll get some rest though, you’ve been pushing yourself more than you should.”

“Yeah I will,” Twilight said sheepishly. She turned around and walked onto the train, “I love you guys!” She said.

“Yeah, we do too Twily!”

“We’ll send you some good news soon Twilight.”

Twilight turned and walked onto the train car as the door slid shut. She slumped down in her own seat. ‘At least there are no new ponies here to bother me.’ Twilight thought to herself.

*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

One eye popped open.

“Princess Twilight, just wha-”

“Princess Twilight, why exactly were you here long pass-”

“Princess, can you tell us anythi-”

“Princess-”

“Princess, Rumor has it is that Flurry Heart is missing, can you-”

Twilight put her hooves to her ears and covered them then groaned, ‘This is going to be a long trip.’

Author's Note

What could it possibly be????

Concerns? Comments? Suggestions?

Tell me in the comments!!!

(15) The Final Message

“Hey, Silverstream!” Sandbar called to the part-time Hippogriff and part-time seapony. She turned around and swam back toward Sandbar, a noticeable hastiness in her, “Can you slow down a little? I’m still new to this whole thing,” the greenish seapony now seapony asked as he began to spread his arms to catch up to his friend. Silverstream didn’t reply, instead, she just went next to him and continued to stare ahead into the deep blue sea.

Silverstream slowly though, began to speed up as she looked to her left, at the underwater sea cliff. Sandbar was concerned, he has very rarely seen Silverstream like this. “Hey, you’re speeding up again Silver.” He swam to catch up to her, “Care to tell me what’s going on?” He asked.

Silverstream shook herself out of her trance-like state and began to swim casually next to Sandbar, “Sorry,” Silverstream said, looking off into the mass of coral and fish, “I’m a little… distracted right now.” Her eyes kept scanning the reef

Sandbar looked at Silverstream, concerned, ‘Something’s wrong,” he concluded, “How come?” He asked slightly concerned, “Nothing ever really bothers you.” He then tentatively added, “Is something wrong?”

Silverstream sighed and nodded with a small whimper, “I know it’s probably nothing, but, it’s just... My brother…” She sighed, “I haven’t seen Terramar in a week, my mom and dad are getting worried and now with what’s happened in the Crystal Empire... ” She sighed, “I’ve spent the past three days searching for him and have nothing!”

Sandbarput his fin on Silverstream’s shoulder, “We’ll find him,” he reassured her with a smile, “I promise, we will.” Silverstream turned to him and nodded. ‘And maybe I’ll punch him for putting her under so much stress.’ He added in his head.

“Now,” He looked around, “Where exactly are we?” He looked up and saw the undersides of some ships entering the harbor.

Silverstream began to swim alongside the sheer rockface with plants and coral protruding from it, Sandbar began to swim again to catch up to her, “Under Baltimare bay,” Silverstream answered, “He always did have a fascination with this kind of… thing.” She turned to her left at the rock wall.

“Geography?” Sandbar looked at Silverstream, “Really?” He stopped to make sure she wasn’t pulling his wing.

Silverstream scoffed, “No!” Silverstream steamed out, “What kind of sister would I be if I let him do that?” Silverstream said, “Mom told him to get a hobby, so he chose…” Silverstream sighed, “Caving.” She kept on swimming and looking at the various holes in the walls of the wall.

“Huh… That… okay then,” Sandbar said, “A lot better than geography at least.” He looked at the wall and saw some holes that were large enough to fit a seapony. A thought came to Sandbar’s head, “Has Gallus written you lately?”

Silverstream paused for a moment at the mention of their mutual friend, “Hmm?” Silverstream turned her head to Sandbar, “No… he umm is still training to be in the Royal Guard, I think.” She turned her head back to the cliff, “Why do you ask?” Silverstream turned back and gave a quizzical look at her friend.

‘Oh, so he hasn’t told her how he feels…’ Sandbar thought, ‘Time for damage control.’ He shrugged, “Just asking, I haven’t heard from him in a while.” He said as casually as possible, hoping he didn’t leave any suspicions.

“... Alright then,” Silverstream said, disregarding what was just said, “Have you seen anything that could point us to Terramar?”

Sandbar looked at the caves along the sheer wall. “No, I do-”

“THERE!” Silverstream yelled straight into Sandbar’s right ear, causing his ear to emit a ring. Immediately after, Silverstream shot off in the direction of a cave.

“WHAT?” He replied to Silverstream as he brought his fin up to rub his ear. He began to swim after Silverstream. ‘Just what in the world did she see?’ He questions as he flapped his fins as fast as he could. “Silverstream, wait up!” He yelled.

She wasn’t hearing any of it though as she stopped next to the mouth of a cave. She was staring intently at a rock on the sheer wall of the bay. “Silverstream,” Sandbar said, out of breath, “Didn’t you hear me?” He looked at the object she was looking at, it was the piece of the Pearl of Transformation that he was supposed to wear around his neck. Sandbar looked at Silverstream, she was touching the piece given to her with one of her fins.

“Silverstream,” Sandbar found the courage to say, “We shou-” Before he could finish the statement, Silverstream darted into the dark and unlit cave. Terramar’s pendant floated back down to the floor of the cave. Sandbar was frozen. The only light he could see was the pink light traveling further and further down the tunnel, “Silverstream! Ugh…” He looked back, hoping that there was another seapony or creature he could get to watch for them, or get help if something happened.

But, there was no creature, nopony there tobe a lookout or go get somepony else, so Sandbar just sighed and followed her in.

“Silverstream!” He yelled as he swam after her, barely keeping track of the small and faint pink glow of the shard of crystal she was carrying, “Silverstream!” He yelled again as he swam as fast as he could. There was a moment of hesitation in the glowing pink pearl shard. “Slow dow-” His plea died as she swam up. He sighed, cursed his luck, then followed Silverstream.

Sandbar’s head burst through the surface of the water. “Silverstream, where in the world are y-?!”

“Right next to you,” Silverstream replied monotone, “Come on, let’s keep looking.” Sandbar heard the sound of water sloshing in the darkness of the cave. He followed the pink glow of the pearl shard in her fin.

He blinked a couple of times, both getting adjusted to the darkness of the cave, and getting the salty ocean water out of his eyes. Just as his eyes began to get adjusted, he heard Silverstream say, “Let’s get back to landform.”

He barely closed his eyes in time for the cascading light of the transformation to happen. When he opened his eyes, he could feel the wet on his fur and shiver. “Great, now I’m wet.”

“The price we pay,” Silverstream replied her voice breaking with a shiver, “I didn’t think it would be this... cold.”

“Yeah,” Sandbar began to swim, a shiver creeping upon him, “Let’s get out of the water before we catch Hypothermia.” The pony and Hippogriff began to swim deeper into the cave system. ‘I should’ve known something like this would happen, next time I need to go on a rescue mission, I’m packing.’

He sighed, “It’s really dark in here,” Sandbar said in an uneasy voice. Despite his eyes having adjusted to the darkness of the cave system “Did you bring anything other than your Crystal of yours?” Sandbar asked, “I don’t want to be blind here.”

He imagined Silverstream turning to look at him in the waster, “Sorry, I um, really wasn’t planning this well.”

‘Yeah I can tell,’ Sandbar nodded and continued to swim behind Silverstream in silence.

“Terramar!” She screamed, “Are you here!” Sandbar saw the pearl on her chest again as she turned to face him, “Here’s the edge, be careful.”

“Always am,” He muttered.

He heard the splashing of water as Silverstream got out. “This is a bad idea,” He muttered under his breath. He reached for the rocky and bumpy edge to grab and pull himself up on, but instead, he felt a smooth and flat surface. ‘Wierd for a cave.’ He noted to himself.

As he pulled himself up, he felt how… smooth the surface was, it was obvious there was some wear and tear on it, not like a rock, but more like, ‘A floor?’ He thought to himself as he got up onto his hooves. “This is odd, don’t you think?”

“Yeah… It’s so smooth.” Silverstream reiterated. “Let’s find Terramar and get him out of here.” They started to walk in the cave. Sandbar was able to make out the outline of the cave as his eyes finally adjusted to the darkness. It was Square, or at least he thought it was.

Then the weirdest thing happened, a light came on. Albeit, it was flickering and dim, but it was light. And the mechanical Click that came with it scared the Tartarus out of both Silverstream and Sandbar. They both looked up. A mechanical whirl came out of the light directly overhead Silverstream.

“This isn’t a cave,” Silverstream idly says, “It’s a…”

“I have no idea what it is,” Sandbar cuts her off.

With the newfound light over them, they were able to see a bit further. The walls were decrepit with mold and various plants growing. The floor was a mixture of holes to the floor below that was flooded, or creaking wood and rusted metal. Suffice to say, “This place is old.” Sandbar stated.

“I can see that,” Silverstream said as she turned away, “And my brother is in here for some reason,” At the mention of her brother she yelled, “Terramar! Where are you!?” She started to walk forward again, followed by Sandbar.

The light then abruptly turned off, the pair turned around to look at it.

“Maybe it’s motion-activated?” Silverstream offered, “You know if we walk under-”

“Yeah, maybe so,” Sandbar said, “But, this place is old,” Sandbar said, “Maybe older than Baltimare itself,” He looked around as they walked forward, “It’s corroded and rusted beyond repair. There are plants and mold everywhere.” He looked up and saw what looked like some type of seaweed or plant growing off of the ceiling, “This place could be…”

“One of those ‘human’ bases?” Silverstream asked, “Like what Prince Shining Armor said?”

“Maybe,” Sandbar replied, “But it seems too in disrepair.” A thought came to Sandbar, “We need to tell the Princesses.”

“Not until we find Terramar,” Silverstream said, “He’s got to be around here somewhere.” Silverstream looked to her right and attempted to open a door. The doorknob didn’t move, “Locked,” She said, “Or broken.” She turned to Sandbar, “Can you try to get the door open?”

“Sure,” Sandbar walked up to the door and turned around, rearing his hind legs. He kicked the wooden door off its hinges, sending it flying into the opposite wall. The room was dark until Silverstream walked in the door. The overhead light blinked into existence and a mechanical whirl with it.

Silverstream looked up at the barely functioning light. “Maybe it’s something else?”

Sandbar walked in behind her, also looking at the yellow light, “Wait,” He said, Silverstream turned around and looked at Sandbar, “I think I got it. Throw me the shard around your neck.”

Silverstream cocked her head and gave Sandbar a questioning look with a raised eyebrow. Sandbar just deadpanned, “I’ll give it back, don’t worry.”

Silverstream brought up a talon and slid the necklace off. Giving it a glance, she threw the pearl shard to Sandbar.

The light fizzled out. “Magic.” He stated. He walked over to Silverstream and handed the pearl shard back. The light flickered back. “Magic is turning on the lig-“

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xU0h8LS6uSg

“What the?”

“Huh..?”

Silverstream and Sandbar looked around the room for the beeping noise.

Sandbar spied a small box with holes on the ground near Silverstream. He walked over and picked it up with a hoof.

“Message Repeat: This message is being broadcasted by the request of the president of the United States of America-.”

Sandbar picked up the box, “This is… a thing.” He looked around and spied a plastic bag. ‘A thing that should probably get back to the princesses.’ He wrapped it around the box and tied it. “No way water is getting in there.”

There was more to the message too, but, as soon as he wrapped it, it became all muffled and indistinguishable. Not to say it was crystal clear anyway, but the fact that it still worked even after all the water that must’ve fallen on it, was a miracle.

“We still need to find Terramar,” and like clockwork, she yelled, “Terramar!” She decided to continue on their search of the building. She walked out of the room, followed by Sandbar, still holding the plastic wrapped-box on his back.

The hallway was still dark except for the occasional light that would turn on when Silverstream would walk under it. “Terramar! Come in! Come out!” She started to walk faster, “I know you’re here! We just want to bring you home!”

Silverstream got faster, Sandbar matched her speed. “Terramar!” Silverstream stooped Sandbar came to a screeching halt behind her, “Do you hear that Sandbar?”

The green Earth Pony listened, “No, nothing.”

Silverstream also listened, “No, Wait,” A second passed for the hopeful hippogriff, “Hoofsteps, this way!” She took off of the floor and began to fly down the hallway, Sandbar broke into a full gallop behind her.

“Silverstream, be careful,” He yelled as she gained ground on Sandbar, “You have no idea what’s here!”

She rounded a corner. A light turned on on the ceiling.

“Silverstream,” He got to the corner, “Wait-”

He saw Silverstream on the ground a few feet ahead, “Silver-” He looked up at what was in the hallway ahead of them, “-stream?”

There must’ve been dozens, if not hundreds of the rotting and dilapidated corpses in the hallway. And in the middle, Terramar, covered in blood and bite marks. “Terramar,” Silverstream said in a whisper, “Terramar…” She repeated over and over.

He wasn’t moving, and it was doubtful that Terramar would ever move again. There was a pool of blood around Silverstream’s brother. One of his wings was practically torn off, hanging on by a loose connection of skin and muscle.

Sandbar, in his entire life, not in the comics, or in books or in any of the stories he has been told, has never seen such vile acts of villainy. The closest he could comprehend was Tirek trying to take over Equestria, or Queen Chrysalis taking over Canterlot. But they never really hurt anypony.

This was different, there was no point in killing Terramar.

*Crack*

Sandbar was finally brought out of his hypnotic state. His head snapped to one of the dead creatures, which he thought were humans, one that wasn’t really dead, as it was now standing moving towards the pair.

Then everything hit him. “We need to leave. NOW!” He reached for Silverstream. “I said NOW, Silverstream!” He pulled her back and began, “Come on, we-”

“Don’t touch me!” She pushed off of Sandbar and moved further into the hallway to her younger brother’s body. “Terramar,” She sobbed over her younger brother’s body as she began to cry. Sandbar looked up the things were all up now, and they are all now moving towards them.

He turned around, a door.

He was acting on instincts now, pure adrenaline, no plan, no backup, ‘We need to get out of here.’ he told himself. He reared up and broke the door, luckily not off its hinges. He threw the plastic-wrapped device in the room. “No time,” He told himself.

“Sorry Silver,” He said, he wasn’t sure that she heard him.”But we need to LEAVE!”

He forcefully grabbed both of Silverstream’s wings. He expected her to scream, to scrape him, but he didn’t expect it to hurt as much as it did.

The next thing he knew he was in the room he had kicked open. He briefly looked back at the hallway, the light that was on was off, but he could still hear them. He could hear them moaning, moving towards them, trying to kill them.

He kicked the door closed.

He was tired, exhausted even, his body was ready to sleep, but for some reason, he was still up. He looked over at Silverstream, she was a mess, crying and shivering, her talons in her face, tears seeping through them. He made his way to the other side of the room, it looked like and felt like glass in the faint light.

He looked off to the far wall, a reddish rusted substance red, ‘GOD IS DEAD’ His head fell, ‘That’s great.’

His hoof went over the surface again, it was cracked glass. He could break it if he had too, though, he doesn’t know what’s on the other side, it’s all covered over with something. He looked around the square room. It looked like it was an office at one point. But that must’ve been several lifetimes ago. He looked around the room, ‘More than several.’

He fell against the glass and closed his eyes.

He heard the sobbing of Silverstream, accompanied by the moans of the creatures and their bangings against the door. He breathed in, and he breathed out. He felt cold. Colder now that he was against the glass. Still exhausted, he put his ear against it. He was suddenly awake. ‘The ocean, there’s water on the other side of the glass!’

He stood up and looked at the glass. “Silverstream, I have an idea.”

He looked down at the sobbing Hippogriff, “Silverstream!” He yelled, she didn’t move from her hunched position on the floor. Sandbar turned back to the glass, “Just be ready to turn into a seapony, got it?” He glanced back at her, he thought he saw a nod.

*RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP*

“The Door!” He turned around just in time to see the open, along with a few of the humans with it. He galloped and kicked the door shut again, but it wouldn’t lock. He pressed himself up against the door.

“Sandbar?” Silverstream asked from her place on the floor. Her voice was on the edge of breaking, “Are we going to die here?” He wanted to come back with an ‘Of Course not’, or some witty response like Rainbow Dash would say.

“No,” He replied, “The glass, the ocean is on the other side, use your talons to cut a hole.”

Silverstream finally stood up, “The pressure from the water,” She explained, “It would crush us.”

“I know, ugh…” He looked at the door behind them. Some of their limbs were sticking through the door, “A small one, we let the room fill up with water, then we get out.” He went back to holding the door, “Unless you have a better idea.” Sandbar silently thanked reading that ‘Mythbreakers’ myth about being trapped in an airship underwater.

Silverstream shakily nodded and tentatively put one of her talons up against the glass. She was shaking, Silverstream turned around, “What if I screw it up?”

“Wha-?” *Boom*

The humans hit the door, hard.

*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*

*Crack*

He looked at the left side of the door. A head had managed to punch its way through the wood of the rotting door, and a snapping jaw that was getting too close to his forehooves for comfort. He could hear the snapping of the rotting bone and teeth echoing in his ears. Sandbar ignored as much as he could and turned back to Silverstream, “You won’t screw up!” He screamed, “Just DO IT!” She turned back towards the window to the ocean.

He pushed with all his Earth Pony might against the door.

“Alright,” He heard the nervousness is Silverstream’s voice, “I got it.” Sandbar glanced a look back to the glass, she had cut a sizeable hole in the window and a steady stream of cold seawater was rushing in through the gash in the glass.

“Good,” Sandbar said, looking back at the door, “Now, be ready to make it any bigger, we’re getting out of this.” Sandbar felt the coldness of the water looked down at his hind hooves. ‘Aw shoot.’ The water was rushing out of the crack of the opened door, “You need to get more water in here!” He yelled.

*Boom*

He felt that against the door, it was too low to the ground to be one of those creatures. He turned back to the door and held it as much as he could, “NOW! PLEASE!”.

*Boom*

He couldn’t tell if Silverstream was even listening, he couldn’t feel the coolness of the water anymore, the only sense that was working was his sense of touch, he could feel every thrash against the door, it was like his body was shutting down. He turned back, the glass’s cracks were numerous, and the water now rushing passed it was only making it wider and wider. A thought hit the Earth Pony, ‘I am not going to get out of here.’

*Boom*

‘I am going to die here.’

*Boom*

The water was now up to his tail and steadily rising, he turned to Silverstream, “Once you can get out through that hole, do it, I’ll be right behind you.” He saw Silverstreaam transform into a Seapony and position herself to the left of the now widening hole in the glass.

She turned around and faced him, “Sandbar I need to transform-” He shook his head.

“I need to hold this piece of junk for as long as I can,” He stated, “I’ll hold my breath and swim-up.”,

She cut herself off, “Are you su-?”

“YES I AM!” He screamed. The water leveled out, “Just… Just get out of here. I’ll be right behind you.”

*CRACK*

The door’s lower half was punched through, and the unmistakable talons of Terramar reached through the hole and took hold of Sandbar’s midsection. Sandbar’s head turned around, just in time to see his friend get out of through the rushing water. ‘Good,’ He thought.

The cracks in the glass shattered and a wall of water came crashing down.

‘Com ‘on Silver, swim, just swim,” Silverstream told herself, her vision got blurry, ‘I need to get help…’ her eyes closed.

Silverstream’s eyes opened.

She found herself on the surface of the ocean. ‘Where am I?’ She shook her head as she came into consciousness. She spied a small settlement nearby and moved her tired arms. As she began to swim, she spotted a small plastic bag. ‘Is that?’ She swam toward it.

Silverstream picked up the package, it was that strange box that Sandbar wanted to take with him.

Sandbar.

She took the package in her fins and swam back down.

“SANDBAR!” She screamed.

Again and again.

Nothing.

Silence.

Silverstream was in tears by the time she reached the beach, and it was dark out. ‘What were those?’ She looked back at the box, ‘What are you.’ She undid the plastic wrapping that sandbar put on it. The message had just begun to repeat. A mechanical female voice began to speak.

“This message is being broadcasted by the request of the president of the United States of America; Infected Persons have made their way up the coast, and an immediate evacuation order North has been ordered for the Following Cities: Richmond, Virginia, Charlottesville, Virginia, Washington D.C. The President has also declared that a mandatory evacuation order is in place in towns and cities from Baltimore, Maryland, to Philidelphia, Pennsylvania.”

“Stay away from infected persons, anyone exhibiting: Fever, Dementia, Gangrene, Decreased Metabolism, Impaired Motor-Functions, Coughing Blood, Foaming or Blood at the Mouth, Unresponsive to Speech, Smell or Touch, or Attacking Individuals in a Slow and Sporadic Way Focused on Biting the Victim.”

“If you believe that you or someone you know has been infected, the infection is 100 Percent lethal and ask that you quarantine said, individual. If the individual has begun to become unreceptive and attack healthy individuals, the only known method of Neutralizing fully-infected subjects requires significant cranial trauma.”

“God-Bless You and God Bless Humanity. Message Repeat-”

Silverstream’s body finally gave out.

Author's Note

Well well well, Baltimare has a little secret under it, eh?

Also, How is that radio still working?

Magic! :rainbowlaugh:

(16) Under the Knife

*Beep*

Flurry’s eyes opened up and she gasped for air. As she looked at the ceiling of the darkened room, she became acutely aware of the sounds in the room. The constant beeping of a ‘Heart Monitor’ as she had been told by one of the doctors during their visits to her. Her heavy breathing. And finally the mechanical whirl of the room and most likely the rest of the facility.

“How long…?” Her head turned right and looked at the door. Blocking her view was a metal bar, ‘Not my bed,’ She noted in her mind. She shook her head and refocused on the door, there was light spilling into the room from under it, “have I been out?” She turned left, her half-lidded eyes scanned the room passed the metal bar of the gurney. It wasn’t the same room she went to sleep last night. ‘If it even is the night!’ She told herself as the feeling of sleep began to leave her, ‘For all I know, I could be two in the afternoon!’

Flurry Heart instinctively sat up in a somewhat more comfortable position. Flurry laid her head back on the pillow and looked back at the ceiling. ‘I feel like...’ She sighed, ‘I just need to go back to sleep, to contact Luna and tell her what is happening. They need to know if…’

Thinking of her Aunt had sparked memories of her and her family and friends. ‘If I’m okay…’ she finished her thought,’ She closed her eyes and thought back to her family. She hadn’t really been thinking about them in the recent days, and, seeing as her condition was, as the humans had told her, extremely vulnerable. She glanced around the room again, ‘They must’ve moved me to a new room overnight.’ She thought to herself, ‘They must’ve done it a dozen times.’

A slight sting of pain whisked through her right forehoof. ‘Oh yeah,’ She thought to herself, ‘That.’ She grimaced.

The princess chanced a look at her right forehoof, where the doctors had told her she was infected. It was covered with a white cloth. Maybe that was a small mercy, she couldn’t see what was going to kill her at least. It was better than that creature strangling her again. Or, some other creature that would be happy to end her life.

A thought hit Flurry that made her laugh. ‘I am going to die because of some infection,’ She thought, ‘In a place full of monsters and murderers.’ She laughed again and would’ve continued to laugh, but her laugh ended in with her wheezing and coughing. There was a pit in her throat, followed by a growl from her gut. ‘When was the last time I ate?’ she asked herself.

The need to cough came back, she and she did. She could feel her throat beginning to fill up with a substance, one that burned, ‘Ow…’ She thought. Flurry brought her good forehoof up and rubbed her throat, ‘That really sti-’ It began to travel up her throat like it has a mind of its own.

The white Alicorn’s eyes widened and she turned over fast, then she heaved. Black and brown ooze vomited up from her stomach and landed on the ground. She shivered, swallowed, then…

Huuuuuuuuuuuuuurg…

More of the dark substance left her body. Flurry continued to deeply breathe in and out. The Urge to vomit didn’t return, and, after a minute, she fell back onto the bed, exhausted. It was like all her energy had been sapped from her body.

The door slid up and open, light poured into the darkroom, Flurry faintly heard the sound of voices speaking. Her eyes wrapped around to the human to her left, white lab coat on. His mouth was moving, but she couldn’t hear anything.

Flurry’s eyes followed the doctor as he got up. He was talking to another one across the table, voices, or at least parts of a conversation began to trickle through her mind.

“Her condition is quite serious… We should get… down here now.” The doctor she was looking at said. “She’ll get better… monitor her condition and…”

“... minor sedative then.” A female voice said this time, “And move her to a new…” There was a pause, Flurry thought in the voice, “And get some of that down to the lab and… it might be useful for...”

“Flurry Heart!” Flurry opened her eyes. A giant white void surrounded her. “Flurry!”

The voice was soft, yet harsh. She knew that voice, “Aunt Luna?” She asked, her voice full of hope. “Is that you!?” The world slowly materialized around her. The cobblestone streets, various stalls and buildings, ‘The Crystal City.’

“Oh thank the stars!” Luna said as she descended next to Flurry Heart and wrapped her forehooves around her in a hug. Flurry returned the hug and smiled gingerly, “We have nearly given up hope of seeing you!” Her aunt added.

“What?” Flurry asked, “I… We spoke not too long ago I thought?” The youngest Alicorn asked. She pulled out of the tightening hug. “Right?”

Luna also pulled out of the hug, and looked down at Flurry Heart. “Young Flurry,” Luna said with a hint of her old equish accent, “We- I… I haven’t been able to sense in the dream world for a month.”

Flurry remained silent. Dumbstruck by the fact.

“I… don’t know how, but, you are back,” Luna added, “There is a great unease in you Flurry,” She paused, “I am sorry, is there anything that I should know?”

“Um… yeah!” Flurry blurted out, not really hearing all of Princess Luna’s statement, “It’s just… I’ve been just… gone for a month.”

“Yes,” Luna answered, “Your parents were worried that I was starting to think I would need to start lying to them about you being-” Princess Luna caught herself, “I uh… well, I won’t need to do that now.” She went up and hugged her niece again, “I am just elated to see that you are unharmed.” She pulled out of the hug when it was not returned, and gave Flurry a concerned look.

That stung Flurry, “I have… a disease, Luna.”

“A disease?”

“Yeah… they… don’t have a cure for it,” Luna didn’t need to ask who they were, “They don’t even know what it is, but it has something to do with the creature that attacked me, back in the palace.” Luna nodded in acknowledgment.

“We are still working on retrieving you from their grasp,” Luna stated, “Do you have any idea where you are?”

Flurry shook her head, “I haven’t even seen the outside since I got taken,” She said, “For all I know, they’ve been moving me in my sleep.”

“That is disconcerting.”

“Yeah,” Flurry replied, “It is.” She looked back up at her aunt, “But, they’re trying to cure me, or. At least I think they are.” Flurry smiled, “They’ve shown me some of their other SCP’s y’know?”

“Oh really,” Luna returned the smile, “I assume by the smile on your face, they are all not terrible monsters?”

“No,” Flurry stated, “Some of them are actually really cool.”

“Well,” Luna sat down on her haunches, “I would be delighted to hear about them.”

Paige was always cool when she was doing a given task. Whether that be performing surgery to a robotic child or watching some old man getting cut up while on tape to the point that blood is spewing out of him. This time, she was sweating.

“Alright,” She breathed out through her face mask, “Making the incision,” Now Senior Researcher Paige stated as she brought the scalpel to the edge of the brown and blackened flesh. In her other hand, she brought a pair of tweezers and clapped them down on the edge of the bullet entry hole. Paige took the blade and then sliced a piece of the infected tissue off of the unconscious pony.

She carefully placed the skin in a test tube. An assistant took the tube and placed it with the others. Paige stood up and rubbed your face. The 05 who was watching her was standing in the back of the room. She looked to the other researcher, “Take half and put them in cold storage,” She ordered, “Then give a few to 049. We’ll begin testing after lunch.”

“Of course ma’am.” She replied before taking the cart full of tubes of flesh away.

She looked back at the 05, who had already begun to walk towards her, “Well done,” 05-9 said, “I couldn’t have done it better myself.” He said as he glanced at Flurry Heart. He smiled at her and nodded before walking out of the operating theatre. The metal door sliding shut behind him. She sighed, ‘For an 05, he’s pretty laid back,’ She thought, ‘Still scares the shit out of me.’

The door opened and the doctor walked in. She stood up and straightened her back, “Redress the wound and monitor her condition,” She directed, “If there are any new symptoms, get a hold of me immediately.” The doctor nodded.

“Of course ma’am.”

“Okay,” She replied, “Have her ready in one hour then, we’ll need her conscious too. God only knows how much anesthetic one can take.”

He nodded again. “Alright, ma’am.” He repeated.

She walked out of the room, stripping off the bloody gloves and facemask and putting them in the incinerator. ‘Ma’am.’ She repeated in her mind, ‘I hate that word.’ It was just… too much for her taste. She walked along the winding corridors of Site 45 to her quarters. The door to her room slid up and open, followed by her tired yawn.

And as much as she wanted to fall asleep, she glanced at the time on her laptop, ‘Only 02:22, I thought it was later.’ She couldn’t, she had a job to do. She plopped herself down at her desk and began to plan the newest rounds of tests.

‘Let’s see, we still need to test the effects against Amoxicillin, Doxycycline, Cephalexin, Ciprofloxacin, Clindamycin, Metronidazole, Azithromycin, Sulfamethoxazole, and trimethoprim. What fun!’ She typed out the request to 05-9 and the site quartermaster and sent the email. She looked at the monitor on the other side of the laptop that showed the cell of 049.

She had made a point to avoid the object as much as possible and always send a subordinate to address it. 049 said that whatever was infecting Flurry has very similar properties to the pestilence and that it would assist in finding a way to reverse the effects of the infection.

That was the only good news to come out of all the testing as of late.

Each sample of the infection they had introduced to any form of medicine was, at first, successful, slowly killing the infection and halting its growth. But then it would explode. It would multiply at an exponential rate. ‘It’s like a cruel joke or… or some sort of trap,’ She rested her face in her hands, ‘If anyone had rendered any type of antibiotic, she’d be dead by now.’

She shook her head, ‘What did 106 do to you?’

Paige closed the laptop and stood up. She made her way to her bed. ‘There’s always an explanation.’

Paige spoke into the recording device, “This is Senior Researcher Allison Paige, ID number: 876121, testing SCP 427’s effects on what is believed to be a poisonous secretion of SCP 106, henceforth referred as SCP 106-I. The test subject is a Pony of the Alicorn subspecies, approximately 12 to 13 years old. The subject has received a physical wound, a bullet fired through its front right hoof. And an Infection, possibly transmitted by SCP 106 has infected the subject’s Respiratory, Circulatory, Digestive and Immune Systems.” She put the recording device down on the metal tray. “For this test, the subject was placed into a medically induced coma as to avoid any pain or disturbance.”

She reached for the locket. “Introducing SCP 427. The total time of exposure test will be approximately five minutes. Scans for SCP 106-I throughout the body at 1-second intervals.” Paige pressed the button on the scanning machine.

The blonde researcher placed the locket on Flurry Heart’s chest. Paige ground her teeth together. She had heard what happened to the people who had left these things open too long. ‘I am NOT going to become a giant flesh monster.’ She told herself. She exhaled as she opened the locket. A small and yellow light appeared inside the locket. Paige sat back as she examined the wound on the pony.

It was like the skin was sewn together like cloth. The black substance began to turn back and burned skin began to turn back and the hole was stitched up. Then something went wrong.

The skin began to turn black where the wound originally was. And it was spreading up her hoof.

“Aborting test!” She said as she closed the healing locket.

“Two minutes after introducing SCP 427 to subject’s wound, the infection began to grow exponentially after healing the primary wound.” She looked up and down the hoof. “If SCP 106-I is still spreading it is most likely doing it at its original rate. Further testing required.”

She turned off the recorder. ‘That seems in line with what we’ve seen with the antibody tests,’ She looked back at the wound on Flurry Heart. The bullet hole was no longer there, but the infection was still present. She put on a white glove and touched the burned skin.

It began to burn her finger.

She retracted her hand and looked at the finger, the same viscera from 106’s body was on that glove. ‘What is it doing to her?”

“Okay Flurry Heart,” Luna said, “Enough about this… ‘Giant Blob of goo’ as you put it, we need to talk,” Luna could already hear the response ‘Aren’t we already,’ about to come out, “Talk seriously.” She amended. Flurry visibly deflated at that.

“Okay,” The 12-year-old Princess sighed.

“Okay,” Luna repeated, “have you any idea how you have been gone for over a month?” She asked as softly as possible.

“N-no… I don’t, I woke up and I was in a different room, then… they put me back to sleep… I think.” Flurry reasoned. “They don’t really tell me anything…”

“It’s alright to not know, I just was hoping you knew how,” Luna looked off to the side before looking back to Flurry, “Flurry, are you alright?” Luna asked.

Flurry kept looking down and away, ‘I can’t worry my parents, if they try to come for me to fast, they could make mistakes, they could get hurt, they could die.’ The memory of the attack came back to her, ‘Or something could get out and destroy the world or kill ponies.’ Luna said something, but all she heard was her own thoughts, ‘It would be my fault…’

Something soft touched her shoulder, Flurry jumped at the sudden and unexpected touch. “Flurry,” She spoke in a reserved tone, “I need to know if you are alright. It will be alright if you aren’t, we’ll get through this together.”

Flurry nodded, “Luna,” Flurry spitted what she was about to say, “I’m fine, it’s just… it’s just been a lot to deal with.” She looked at her aunt who was now sitting next to her with her giant blue wing around her. “How’s Mom and Dad?”

“They…” Luna put the tip of her hoof to her chin, “Are weathering the storm so to speak. This situation has taken a toll on them.” Luna stood up, Flurry mirrored her, “Twilight is in Ponyville right now, she has is… unwell according to her friends.”

Flurry felt her heart skip a beat, “She’s sick?” She asked maybe too quick.

“No,” Luna replied, not looking at Flurry, “She’s been… excessive in her studies to find out more information. My sister and her friends are barely keeping her fed. I’ve sent a letter to Spike to request him back, but I’ve yet to receive a reply.” Luna began to walk down the streets of the dreamscape, Flurry followed.

Flurry decided that was a too somber note to end on, She smiled and looked up at Luna, “How’s Sunburst and Starlight? Have they at least gotten together yet? I had a bet with my Dad that by June they would be-” Before she could finish she saw the look on Luna’s face, “What happened?” She asked, “They’re okay, right.”

“Yes, Sunburst is fine,” She sighed, “He got hurt, when you were taken. I will just have to check in with them later.”

“And Trixie?”

“She is acting Headmare for the School of Friendship in Ponyville, at least until Starlight gets back.”

Now Flurry felt even more down. She looked up at Luna, “Is there any good news?” She asked desperately.

“Well, I guess that’s some good news?” Paige semi-asked and semi-stated.

The playback of the procedure repeated again the black lines that represented the virus ran throughout her body. As the locket began its effects on Flurry, the infection, seemingly retreated to the right forehoof, until only a small black spec of it remained, then it began to expand almost as quickly as it had been cleansed.

“It seems to adapt too quickly to any treatment,” 05-9 said as he reviewed the scans, “How in the world is that good news.”

“No, you aren’t seeing what I am,” She scrolls back through the video until the entire infection has retreated into where the bullet had made entry and to where it began its spread. “It has been purged from the body, and in the hoof,” Paige explained, “If we have too, we can amputate the hoof and save her life by making it retreat again.”

05-9 sat back in the chair he was in, “I suppose that could be the way to go about it, but we should at least hear what progress 049 has made on its cure.” He said as he got up, “I feel that she would prefer to have all four of her hooves. And even then, we have 2295, we’ll see what it can do, before we take off the leg.”

05-9 paused for a second, “And, if it spreads too far, before 049 can create its ‘cure’ and if 2295 fails, we put her under and take it off, just like that, no fuss.”

“I know we haven’t been able to meet for a while, and I know what we’re all going to say, so, I’m just going to say it.” Said the leader, “106 breached containment far too early. It was an honest mistake, everyone makes them.”

“You can say that again, I thought you said you had control over the switch.”

“I did,” A third voice said, “But it must’ve shorted out. I'm just lucky we weren't in the room when it happened.”

"None of that would've mattered if we could've killed ponies, lulled them into an attack." The man groaned, “We should’ve put a loyal MTF at site 26, from the start. Teams that would've followed our orders.”

“Well, in any case, what’s done is done,” another member of the group butted in, “But at least phase 2 is set right, right?”

“Phase two didn’t take into account a pony coming back from the pocket dimension!” She fumed, “How did that thing escape anyway? There hasn’t been a successful escape since D-9341.”

“But the modified, phase 2 is good, right?” He asked again.

“Yes.” She answered reluctantly, “The strain of 008 was put in its wound during its last check-up. The Alicorn should be dead within a month,” She changed tone, “Speaking of the Alicorn, do we know where it is? Or 05-9?”

“We’re working on it,” The leader said, “You two heard 05-1’s explanation, said he was on special assignment, and that’s as far as he went.”

“05-1 needs to go. And 05-9. Along with the rest of your colleagues.”

“We’re working on it commander. Just sit tight and have your men ready. Once we get all the other 05 assembled, we terminate them.”

“But the savages need to attack us first, right.”

“Yes.”

Author's Note

Things will be heating up soon.

Concerns? Comments? Suggestions?

Tell me in the comments!!!

(17) In the Thick of It

New Horseleans; a town on the water with amazing restaurants on Bubble street and parties every night. That was why Smolder had chosen it as her summers’ vacation destination. And seeing as she and her friends had recently turned twenty-one, the legal drinking age in Equestria, well, let’s just say she was going to have a fun time.

The only issue was that she was going out alone. No friends. No Ocellus, No Gallus, No Yona, Sandbar, and No Silverstream. Just Smolder. The fact that they haven’t been able to get together since graduation really hit Smolder hard. The dragons were alright, but they all still treated her like a child. With her friends, she was an equal.

Smolder had tried to get her and the ‘gang’ back together, but every creature was just too far away or they were too busy doing something else. She was in the Dragonlands working with Spike and her brother, constantly being trained to be a better Dragon, trying to gain respect; and then having to help Spike, who was gone half the time with Dragon Lord Ember. That only made things so much easier.

Ocellus was now the main advisor to King Thorax in the new Changling Hives. She was constantly under mountains and mountains of paperwork helping the King rule the nation. Not to mention help him deal with Changelings that want Chrysalis back in charge. Smolder Shivered at the thought, ‘They are so much better off now, who would want that?’

Gallus, who was training to become a member of the Royal Guard in Canterlot, was the only one she could really keep in contact with. They had sent letters to each other every few months, either talking about how the Dragon Lands are, how Gallus’s training was going, or if they could reunite everycreature for some sort of reunion.

Trying to reach Yona would’ve been impossible when she had returned to Yakyakistown. It was just too remote for anypony or anygriff, or anydragon to fly out there just to have a conversation. Smolder still didn’t know what Yona was up to.

Sandbar, after he graduated, stayed in Ponyville. From what he last told her the day after graduation, he wanted to give back and help other creatures in the School of Friendship. Smolder distinctly remembers laughing at him for saying that. She smiled at the memory of her friend.

Then finally, there was Silverstream, niece of Queen Novo. She was, to put it bluntly, everywhere. Smolder smiled as she recounted the ecstatic reunion of the two a year after graduation. Her speed and strength of hugging nearly rivaled Pinkie Pie. Silverstream said that she wanted to travel the world and see the sights of Griffonia and Equestria. ‘All she really wanted to do though was just get us all back together,’ Smolder frowned, ‘She traveled to see all of us instead.’

Smolder shook her head, the thoughts left her. ‘I’ll get back in touch with her later. Tonight, I party!’ A happy grin began to form on her face as the town came into view. ‘I still need to see where

Smolder began to glide as she came into view of the town, the moon beginning to crest the water as nighttime began to set in, “I wonder where I should go first,” She talked to herself aloud, as she flew over the city, “There’s Bubble House, Olde Crystal Cookery, Oceana…” She looked down at the beach below, “Maybe there are some good gems at Pier Six,” She thought, “Spike did say they sell gems.”

She looked down at the busy streets of the town, filled to the brim with ponies. She began her descent down toward the lights, music, and the smell of food. She closed her eyes and flew over

But, something caught her eye on the waterfront. “Is that a… pony?” Smolder asked aloud, She moved in to get a closer look, “They aren’t moving.” She tilted her wings and dipped right towards the beach.

The sand clung to her scales as she landed some feet away from the unmoving body. She looked up and down the beach. No creature was around. The entire beach was completely deserted. Smolder walked towards the sandy form.

‘It definitely is a Pony, or maybe even a Hippogriff,’ Smolder knelt down and began to brush away the sand, ‘Probably washed up tenish minutes ago.’ she thought. She brushed away some seaweed, covering much of the face.

Her eyes traveled down the body of the creature, there were two wings and claws with talons. There was something in their claws. ‘Don’t think about that,’ She focused, ‘Let’s get you some help.’

“Hey, are you okay,” She shook the pink shoulder of the definite Hippogriff. The Hippogriff stirred, ‘Wait…’ The Hippogriff began to mumble.

“Sa...nd...bar…”

Her eyes widened, “Silverstream!” She pulled the Hippogriff out of the sand, “A-Are you okay? What happened?” Her friend’s eyes remained closed. Smolder grabbed the unconscious Hippogriff and took off. She placed Silverstream on her back and flew as steady as she could.

“Just stay with me Silverstream,” Smolder mostly told herself, “You’re going to be fine.”

‘Smold...*Cough*...er?” Silverstream wheezed out, “Where… is… San...d-”

“Hey, save your strength,” Smolder commanded. She looked forward and saw the giant red cross of the Hospital, “We’re almost there.”

Smolder’s mind was racing with thoughts, but the only coherent one she could make out was, ‘Things sure went sour really fast.’

The Baltimare hospital was abuzz with activity. Everypony was expecting to receive a few transfers or airlifts from the New Horseleans emergency center. Especially on a Friday night. Things happen at wild parties, there are drinks had and craziness done.

Nopony, thought, was expecting Princess Twilight herself to show up for one of the patients. And much less expecting that patient being the niece of the Hippogriff Queen.

Suffice to say, Gallus could tell everypony was on edge. The doctors, the nurses, and his friends.

With the exception of Smolder, Smolder, who was there since she found Silverstream, passed out from exhaustion.

‘Lucky,’ he thought, ‘She’ll get to wake up when the doctor comes out, we all have to wait.’ He wished he could be sleeping right now, he was tired. When he received the letter, he bolted, still in his golden armor, and hadn’t stopped until he hit the hospital, literally.

Some of the paramedics thought that he would need to be hospitalized for slamming into the concrete at such a speed. He stretched his wings and continued his pacing about the waiting room. ‘I’m not the one who needs help,’ he told himself, ‘We’re here for Silverstream, she needs help.’

Gallus stopped his pacing and looked around at everycreature in the room. Everycreature who Gallus knew was in various states of distress.

Yona, who had somehow, inexplicably gotten to the hospital before Gallus, was twiddling her hooves as she was sitting. Completely silent. He considered going over there to comfort her, but, ‘I’ll probably just end up doing the same thing.’ He landed on it, so he continued to look around the room.

A quick glance at Smolder showed that she was still passed out on one of the more comfortable hospital waiting benches. Snoring away, sometimes breathing out smoke, or bits of fire.

Ocellus, who arrived just after Gallus, was next to Princess Twilight. They were speaking with the nurse about Silverstream and her condition. The nurse was probably not supposed to be talking to visitors, but Princess Twilight is a visitor.

The others, as Twilight had told him, had caught a train from Ponyville. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy, were all on their way and will probably arrive within the hour.

That just left Sandbar. The sole pony of their little friend group. One question kept swimming in the back of Gallus’s mind; where was he? ‘He should be here!’

It was the early morning by the time Silverstream had awoken, and it was only barely. Gallus was the only one still up, Twilight and her friends had reserved rooms in a nearby hotel and they went to meet with Silverstream’s parents.

He could only imagine how they must feel, having their daughter in such a rough condition. It was probably twice as worse for them as it was for him. ‘What did you do to get yourself in such a condition?’ He gazed longingly at her face, losing himself in his own thoughts and mind.

He moved his gaze slightly downward toward her neck, her signature necklace was gone. The pearl that allowed her to transform into a seapony. It was probably removed when she had been admitted.

He moved her light blue hair away from her eyes, hoping that she would stir and wake up. Or just to feel her again. It had been a long time since they had seen each other. And this was not the reunion he was planning on. He wanted him and her and all their friends to be there, hopefully sometime after he would’ve become a royal guard.

‘Huh, friends.’

Ocellus, after the doctor and nurse had informed the group that visitors couldn’t stay the night, had begrudgingly left to the hotel. Yona, on the other claw, had fought tooth and talon before security had threatened her with being expelled. Smolder flew off soon after, probably to stop the Yak from charging back into the hospital.

There was no doubt they’d be back for him soon. Probably any minute now.

‘Some friends we are,’ Gallus’s mind roared, ‘We used to break every rule just to stay together, but now,’ He looked around the empty examination room. ‘Now we’re…’ He turned back at Silverstream. ‘Tartarus, Sandbar never even showed up!’

The pink Hippogriff’s chest rose and fell as she breathed in and out. The doctor had told them that she was dehydrated, exhausted, and on the verge of starving when they had brought her over to Baltimare.

He felt a light tap on his shoulder. Gallus turned around and saw a nurse. He heard the spiel multiple times, he just nodded.

He moved toward Silverstream, “Don’t you quit on us now,” He spoke to the unconscious Hippogriff in a hushed tone, “You’ve never given up on anycreature, don’t you dare start now,” He looked at her again, then turned away.

“Gall...us?”

He turned back. He thought he might’ve to hallucinate the voice from Silverstream, but it felt too real. A quick glance back saw her purple eyes open, but not looking at him, rather at the ceiling.

“Is that you?”

The voice was weak, she needed him.

“Ga-*hic*-llus? I-is th-that you?” She repeated the question

“Yeah, it is, Silver,” He said, in a cooing voice. He was ecstatic, she was alive, she’ll be fine, but she needs rest. “Go back to sleep.” He said softly, “I’ll be back in the morning.”

“I-i-i can’t,” She said, “I- Sand...bar… is he he-re?”

“No,” He replied.

Gallus turned back to the nurse, “Give me a minute, please.” the tired nurse, probably the same one who was here since the morning nodded.

The armor-clad Griffon walked towards the bed, “He’s on his way… I guarantee it.” He reassured her, “We’ve always been able to depend on him, you know.”

“He… got out?”

“Out? Silver?”

“Ter...ramar… we were l-looking,” She said, “W-we f-found s-something. U-under city. B-bad.”

“I-” Now his voice cracked. Thoughts raced through his mind. “Tell us when you’re better, okay?”

“O-okay…” Her eyes closed.

He left the room, quietly closing the door. He turned to the nurse, and tried his best to remain calm, “Did she have any possessions on her, I am going to her family, they might want them.”

“Oh, yes,” She walked to the opposite wall where there was a little silver cart with various drawers and she began to rummage about. “Here, they are. I’m surprised nocreature asked for them,” The pony nurse said. “One necklace with a purple gem,” She gave over the necklace, he made his way to leave, “And one strange box.”

She extended her hoof with it in it. “Are you sure this is hers?” He asked. ‘I’ve never seen this before,’ He said, ‘Maybe she found it.’

“Yep, she was holding onto it for dear life. Had to practically pry the thing out of her talons.”

He took it in his other claw. “Thanks, I’ll be going now.”

Twilight looked at the mortified parents of Silverstream and Terramar as they walked to their hotel room. Oceanflow, her mother was destroyed. Tears and mascara running down her cheeks, Sky Beak was worse off. Twilight had just learned that Terrmar was also missing. And with this recent event with Silverstream, it was putting a considerable amount of strain on them.

Fluttershy walked up to Twilight, “How are you Twilight?” she asked, “Are you feeling any better?”

“No,” Twilight replied, “I feel a lot worse actually. I can’t imagine what they are going through right now. Two kids, one missing, one in the hospital, it’s just...” Twilight couldn’t find words for the situation.

“Terrible,” Fluttershy finished, “And I was talking about your nightmare’s, are they any better?”

Twilight sighed, “Yeah, they’ve stopped for the past couple days,” Twilight said, “I just hope Princess Luna can keep helping me at night. The things I’m dreaming...” Twilight shivered, “They feel too real.”

“Well, at least you're fine talking about them now,” the yellow pegasus said, “We just want to help you, you know that right.” Twilight nodded, “Okay, then maybe we should meet back up in the morning. If you-”

“It’s okay Fluttershy, I’ll be fine, if anything happens, I’ll just read a book. I’ll be going up in a minute, just waiting for Gallus to get back.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said, “Goodnight Twilight.” The yellow pegasus began to walk to the elevator.

Twilight continued to smile as Fluttershy walked out of view. She loved her friends, and they all supported her. Her smile wavered as her friend left her line of sight. Then it failed entirely as the princess turned around. ‘It must be that thing I keep seeing in my head!’ She told herself. ‘It’s not a coincidence that we are in this city. That everything is going wrong!’

Twilight moved to one of the couches in the hotel lobby and fell into it. ‘What are you doing to me?’ Her mind raced with thoughts, ‘It said that it thought it had warned them sufficiently…’ She rested her head back on the couch. ‘Is that what this is, a warning? I can’t see how one of my former students being hurt is a warning.’

“Princess Twilight.”

She opened her eyes.

The blue eyes of Gallus were looking back down at her. “Your majesty.”

“Gallus,” She brought her head back up and turned around, “You’re a friend, you don’t have to call me that. At least when we are not out in public.” She yawned and stretched her hooves, “I thought you’d never get back. At least we can finally go off to bed.” The purple princess got off the couch. “I’ll show you to your room. Follow me.”

“Yeah, but um…” She gazed down to his claws, both were gripping something in his claws. The necklace that Silverstream wore was also stung around his neck. “I need to talk to you, about something Silver told me before I left.”

“She woke up?” Twilight sat back down on the couch, Gallus walked around and sat across from her. “What did she say?”

“She said… asked really, if Sandbar made it out.”

Twilight felt her gut drop, “Out?”

“Yeah… I think he might be… trapped, somewhere. I don’t want to think about the alternative…” Gallus answered grimly.

“Did she say where Sandbar is?”

“No, something about being under the city.” Gallus said, “I don’t know though, she was found washed up on a beach, it could be any city.”

Twilight nodded, “I’m… sorry, Gallus, I’m sure we’ll find him.” Twilight found the thing in his claws again, “What’s that.”

Gallus looked down at the contraption, “The doctors took this thing out of her talons,” He took it and put it on the table in between the Cadet and the Princess. “I found out… it’s activated by magic.” He looked around the lobby, “It should be okay, there’s nopony here.” He took the necklace off of his neck and placed it next to the box.”

It crackled to life.

Twilight’s eyes widened, ‘No… They can’t be here.’

Twilight fell back into the couch, her wings being scrunched up between her and the cloth of the cushion. ‘It can’t be here… It…’ She couldn’t come up with any other thought. An image of her previous nightmare about the Crystal Empire Exploding hit her. Ponies, Griffons, Changelings, with blood in their mouths. ‘No… I can’t let it happen.’

“God-Bless You and God Bless Humanity, Message Repeat. *ziiiiiip* This mes-”

Twilight felt sick, She felt numb, like she had not slept for weeks. She stumbled off the couch, “Twilight,” Gallus, she had finally unnoticed him, he was looking at her concerned, “Are you o-?” The image of Gallus talking froze in her mind.

Then she blinked and breathed in, “Twilight!” Gallus was standing over her, “Are you okay, do you need somepony?” She tried to shake her head. Twilight faintly sensed Gallus’s claws and talons dug under her. She closed her eyes for what felt like a split second.

The next thing she saw was Daylight beaming through one of the large windows. She looked at the table, both the necklace and box were gone. ‘Is this a dream?’ She thought as she groggily sat up. The Princess looked at the door, there was already a pony there trying to take pictures of Twilight, who shielded her face in return, “Unfortunately not.” She muttered.

Twilight walked down the hallway to her room and took the key out from under her wing.

*Click*

She turned around and saw Applejack's room door.

The door opened.

And Rainbow Dash trotted out.

The pegasus mare stopped dead when she saw Twilight.

“...”

“... Heeeeeeeey Twilight.”

‘If I wasn’t a sleep-deprived Princess right now,’ She hid a smirked, “Morning Dash,” Twilight said as nonchalantly as possible. Twilight saw the blue mare sigh. She fully turned around, “What were you doing in AJ’s room?” She asked as innocently as possible. At the same time, the door shut and locked.

Dash’s cheeks turned red, “You DO NOT mention this to anypony, I don’t care that you’re a Princess.”

Now Twilight smirked, “Alright, I was just teasing,” She said, “Besides,” She yawned, “It’s too early for any fighting amongst friends, we have a long day ahead of us.”

Rainbow Dash’s blush faded, “You wanna get breakfast, I heard Mareiott has some good fruit salad and Prench Toast.”

“Sure Dash, sure.”

Author's Note

We end on a good note for once! One step forward, two steps back sorta thing.

Anyway, if there are any errors, please tell me!

Comments?
Questions?
Concerns?
What is the average air-speed velocity of an unladen swallow?

Tell me in the comments!
Stay happy Y'all!

(18) Breadcrumbs

“Commander Shawns, are you listening to me?”

The C.O. of the most decorated and most experienced mobile task force in the Foundation turned back to the most powerful man in the Foundation, then nodded. “Yes, sir,” He spoke with a monotone voice, “You said that you think I am mentally unstable.” Shawns’s eye twitched.

05-1 laughed, “I wouldn’t say that... I am just merely concerned about your stability,” The 05 flipped through a manilla folder detailing various missions that MTF Alpha-1 has been on. “You have yet to fail a single mission. However, your last mission to Afro-Eurasia proved to be... difficult, somewhat.”

Shawns tightened his grip on the edge of his seat, “Sir? I don’t see how it was difficult, we completed the objective and we got out.” The MTF commander stiffened defensively. “We got it done, and we got out.”

“With fifty percent casualties,” The 05 stated bluntly. “You know we need to evaluate you and your team after a loss that… substantial.”

“We knew the risks, and we accepted that when we went in,” Shawns said, he gazed at the clock, he was going to be late, “Am I done here?” He asked, nastiness in his voice. “I have to attend to my team, get their heads back in the game.” Shawns fidgeted in his seat, “There are reports of some 939’s in the mountains.”

“Not necessarily,” 05-1 said, “I want to make sure you have your head in the game, commander,” Shawns narrowed his eyes, “You were close, with Major Kate Lowe? Correct?” He looked down at the file, “She was killed on her first mission while on your team, by a Griffin that caught you off-guard?”

“Yes, sir, she was killed by a griffon. But we were just comrades in arms, commander. Nothing more.” There was no emotion in his voice as he spoke, “Nothing else.”

The 05 shut the folder and placed it in a neat stack on the side of his desk, “I just… you were not acting like this before your mission. I think her death has affected you, and, well… I know what that can do to a man.”

“I’m sure you have, sir.” He emphasized the final word of his sentence, “is there anything else you wish to discuss?”

“I read the report given by Major Maddix, she was killed by a griffon, and she died while you were carrying her back to your encampment,” 05-1 leaned forward, toward the MTF commander, “I am truly sorry, Shawns.”

“I am too,” Shawns cocked his head, “I heard Pi got into a scrap with the ponies,” He paused for a moment to pick his words, “I heard we got exposed. Who was in charge of that blunder, you?” Shawns knew the buttons to push on the older and slower man to force this meeting to end.

“Yes, I was,” his superior replied, “but they followed their orders and avoided unnecessary killing. They followed our orders, Shawns, and the loss of a loved one does not excuse that.”

‘Damn, we’re doing this then,’ Shawns thought to himself. ‘I thought I could at least kick the face of one more pony before…’

“You and your team have been invaluable to capturing and containing escaped anomalies, and because of your service, we gave you and your team a high degree of freedom.”

The 05 leaned forward, a frown forming in his face, “but, upon reviewing your body camera footage from several of your most recent missions, we’ve found that you have been abusing that freedom,” the MTF commander sighed, “MTF Alpha-1 has the highest creature damage ratio of any other team, by a large margin. Indiscriminate killing of other species, Griffons, the Equines, it needs to stop. Your team has also blatantly refused our orders of remaining incognito, instead, you pursued a more... violent and deadly method on your missions.”

Shawns moves forward, “Cut the crap and get to the point, what did you do?” He knew there was going to be some new restriction or regulation placed on him, “Just tell me already.”

“I am sorry commander,” The 05 shook his head, “Until further notice, the 05 have decided that you and your team are to be put on probation. You will not be slated for any missions in the coming months.”

‘Great.’ Shawns thought. ‘Just great…’ it wasn’t hard to get mad at the thought of having no missions. It was what he and his team lived and breathed. And so soon after loving the love of his life, to a primitive no less.

The 05 studies his reaction, blinking several times, “Get your head in the game, commander. Dismissed.”

‘Great,’ Shawns stood up from the chair and saluted the 05 before walking out of the office. As he turned around, a smile slowly formed on his lips, ‘Just perfect.’

The 05 opened up his laptop, and began typing away a message to 05-9.

05 possibly compromised. Shawns was not as mad as I thought he would, He also knew that Pi-1 was engaged with the ponies in January, Alpha 1 possibly compromised. I am reassigning MTF Pi-1, Epsilon-11, and Alpha-9 to you, I think you can trust them. They should leave within the week.

He thought for a moment. Weighing his options.

Should the 05 be compromised or killed, you will enact code Zephyr-1 as you see fit. I will transfer the appropriate permissions to your files. Confirm you received this message, then delete it. Stop sending progress reports.

05-1

Flurry and Luna ended up being in the clouds of the Crystal City. The Lunar Alicorn was laying on the fluffy puffs with her niece laying next to her. It was peaceful.

“I suppose there is some good news,” Luna replied to Flurry’s earlier question, “We have been questioning both Sombra,” Flurry’s feathers stood up at that name, “and Chrysalis. They have both apparently encountered the humans and their creatures in the past.”

“Really?” Flurry looked up at her aunt before looking back down at the clouds. “I mean… I guess that’s good news?” She semi-asked and stated.

“Flurry,” Luna smiled, “The good news is that they’ve told us the location of one of their bases,” Flurry’s eyes widened and gazed up at the older Alicorn. “We depart in a few hours.”

Flurry should be happy, or at least relieved they are making progress, but, “What if you run into those… creatures?” She asked, “They… aren’t exactly friendly.” Flurry’s mind was turning, ‘What am I talking about? The humans… or the monsters?’

Luna looked at Flurry Heart. The smile that was on her face faltered. That was not the reaction she was expecting, ‘Perhaps,’ Luna thought, ‘With everything that has happened, Flurry has changed?’ It wasn’t entirely unlikely, being foalnapped, experimented on, and forced into a foreign and hostile environment can change a pony.

Luna gave her a reassuring smile, “I can assure you, we will take all proper precautions on our expedition.” Luna wrapped a wing around Flurry, “Nopony need be injured.”

“Y-yeah, I guess so…” Flurry replied. “Hey, Luna can I ask you so-?”

Luna gazes back down.

Flurry was gone, as was the dreamscape she was in. ‘Dammit,’ Luna thought. She reached out with her magic to Where Flurry’s dream was previously, nothing. ‘Something must’ve woken her up,’ Luna reasoned. She dispelled the magic keeping her in the dream realm and found herself back in her guest room. Luna turned to the window nearby. The sun had already risen above the periphery of the window.

The Lunar Alicorn turned to the door behind her and walked out and into the well-lit hallway. Not only was the sun shining through the windows, but magical fires were lit along the hallway. Another added precaution since the attack in the palace. As she let the door closed behind her, two of her Nightguards, who were guarding the door, fell into a formation at her sides and followed closely behind.

The walk to the war room gave Luna time. Time to think. About Flurry, the humans and their creatures. Ever since revealing them to the world, the Griffonian Empire, Olenia and a dozen smaller princes and barons have been clambering to the borders with their vast armies. Each of them all wary of this new power. ‘Perhaps we should establish some sort of alliance,’ Luna mused in her head, ‘In order to combat the humans and their creatures. A United front would be best.’ Luna was taken out of her thoughts as she reached the war room.

The two thestral guards each took up posts on the door and allowed the Princess to enter unabated. Her eyes were immediately drawn to the magical three-dimensional map in the center of the room, not unlike the one in Princess Twilight’s castle in Ponyville, except this one was of the northern Crystal Empire instead of all of Equestria. There was only one other pony in the war room, Princess Cadance. She was intently studying the giant magical map. So intently, in fact, her head was on the map.

“Princess Cadance?” Luna asked, no response from the Pink Princess. Luna moved closer to her form.

The Pink Princess’s eyes were closed. Sleeping. She was sleeping. ‘Oh the pranks that sister would play on you,’ Luna thought with a smile appearing on her lips. ‘But… we have work to do.’ She took one of her wings and shook the sleeping princess. “Cadance,” she cooed, “we have work to do.”

“Uhhhhh…” The princess groaned, “Five more minutes…”

Luna shook harder, “We bear good news dear Cadance. about your daughter.”

Luna has never seen a pony wake up faster. Before Luna could even blink, Cadance up in her muzzle, “News about Flurry Heart?!” She nearly screamed, “Is Flurry okay? Is she hurt? Were you able to contact her? Did she say where she was? Do you know where she is?” With each question, Cadance was stepping closer and closer to Luna, who in turn walked backward to avoid them colliding.

“Cadance!” Luna said to the wide-eyed and slightly unhinged ruler of the Crystal Empire, “Please calm down, we can explain if you give me the chance to.” Luna stopped moving back, “Now calm down.”

“I AM CALM!”

Luna deadpanned at Cadance. Realization of what she did hit the Pink Princess. “Um… sorry,” she breathed in and out, “what did you say?” She asked, “Something about Flurry?”

Luna smiled at the pink princess, “Yes, I am happy to say I was able to find her in the dream world.”

Cadance breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at the floor, “Thank goodness,” she looked back at Luna, “How was she?” Cadance asked, “Was she okay?”

Luna looked at Cadance, ‘She wasn’t,’ was what Luna wanted to say, ‘she’s sick, and the things holding her don’t know what they’re doing.’ Her mind was telling her to give up the truth.

But she couldn’t.

“She was fine, perhaps a bit shook up,” Luna offered with a false smile upon her lips, “And a botched sleeping schedule. She only entered the dream realm at eleven in the morning.”

Cadance nodded, “Thank you, Luna.” She walked up and hugged her adoptive aunt, “really.”

Luna returned the hug, “I am merely doing my job.” Lunar felt a pang of guilt, “Has Shining Armor made any progress with Sombra?”

“Last he said, Sombra was willing to give us the location of the place he escaped,” Cadance explained, “But there was a… condition.”

Luna gave a questioning look, “What was it?” She asked, “He’s not asking to go is he?”

“Celestia no,” Cadance said, “It was… something else…”

The door to the war room opened, “Absolutely not!” Shining Armor ordered.

Both the princesses in the room stared blankly at Cadance’s husband. He blinked, “Did you not have some ridiculous idea that is completely irresponsible?” The two Princesses blinked, confused.

“Um… no.” His wife replied, “We were talking about Sombra’s condition,” she explained, “which you haven’t told us what it was.”

“Oh,” he removed his helmet and placed it on the giant circular table, “Well, he requested that he find us his um… His lover’s things, if at all possible.”

“That’s it?” The Lunar Alicorn asked, “truly?”

“Yes,” Shining Armor replied, “He was being unusually reasonable.” The prince walked around the table, lighting his horn with magenta magic. “Sombra says,” magenta ‘X’ appears on the map, “That this is where he escaped from.” The ‘X’ was placed at a central location at the base of the Crystal Mountains, on the banks of two icy rivers that are also in the area. “The base will be hard to reach, even if the weather permits it.” Shining Armor explained, “If anything, we will only send Pegasi on this, Earth ponies, Unicorns and Crystal ponies will be easily spotted on approach.”

Luna nodded, “Not to mention the long march up there. It would be below freezing.”

“And they’ll need to escape quickly if they get trapped,” Cadance added.

There was a short pause in their conversation.

“Alright.” Luna stated, “I’ll leave immediately.”

“Absolutely NOT!” Shining Armor ordered. The prince blinked in confusion, “I guess I was just a bit early,” Shining Armor muttered under his breath.

He turned back to the Lunar Alicorn, “Princess Luna, Out of concern for your safety, I cannot allow you to go on this mission.” He said with resolve. “The risks here are immense. You’d be going in blind with little to no support.” Shining’s rant continued, “And the night is going to fall soon, so, unless you don’t lower the moon, which will just cause more problems…”

Cadance also tried to speak up and voice her objections, but was put down by Luna.

“Oh Really?” Luna asked sarcastically and glared at the former Canterlot guard Captain, “I don’t see how you will stop me: My Nightguard are ready to depart at a moments notice, they’ve been itching for a fight for over month, I have made up my mind,” Luna listed, “and, simply put, you cannot order me to do anything. And as the timing of this mission, we must leave immediately, time is of the essence, it could mean getting your daughter back earlier or not. These things have already taken enough from us,” Luna glared at the prince, “Do I need to go on, Shining Armor?”

“...” Armor sighed in resignation, “I… I guess they won’t be expecting an attack during the night…” He said to himself as if trying to convince himself of the mission “Are you going to need anything?”

Luna put the tip of her hoof to her chin, “Rations and water, and to be in the safe side, for a week,”
Shining Armor got out a notepad and pen and began to write things down, “Blankets, and sub-zero sleeping bags,” Shining Armor nodded and wrote it down, “Tents and general camping supplies.”

“Is there anything else?” Shining Armor asked.

“No, I think that will be all, Shining Armor,” Luna stated, “Unless there was a recommendation from you?”

The Prince shook his head, “No, I didn’t think there was.” Luna turned to Cadance, “Would you be joining us on this Cadance?”

“Huh?”

“What!?”

“It is a valid question,” Luna replied, “Cadance is an Alicorn, she can accompany us and can greatly assist us in the assault,” Luna turned to Cadance’s confused husband, “And if we capture anypony, I’m sure she’d want to be the first pony to receive the information.”

“Well… um,” Cadance looked at her husband, then back to Princess Luna, “I think I can, I don’t really do well with… violence though, but I’ll help in any way I can.” Cadance looked back to her husband, “I’m sure you can survive without me for a few days.”

“Good then,” Luna said before Shining Armor could voice any objections, “We leave in two hours then,” a smirk came to the blue Alicorn’s lips, “and we will be receiving the tour by nightfall.”

The air was bitter, cold, and absolutely freezing. Cadance shivered against it as she flew alongside Luna. Even wearing the warmest of sweaters and jackets and windbreakers, the ruler of the Crystal Empire still could feel the wind piercing her coat and chilling her skin. She shivered again. ‘Maybe I should’ve stayed back,’ Cadance imagines herself back at the palace, eating a hot dinner with her family, sleeping in her own warm and cozy bed next to Shiny. She shivered again, ‘Get. Ahold. Of. Yourself. Cadance!’ She chastised, ‘It’s going to be okay, we’ll get her back, She’ll be okay,’ Cadance breathed in and out slowly, a calming technique Fluttershy taught her. She felt herself slow down, or at least begin to calm

“Princess Cadance?”

The named Alicorn turned to her right, “Oh… um Princess Luna,” she gave a smile at her adoptive aunt, “Is there something you want to talk about?”

“Yes,” Luna replied as stoically as ever, “I was wondering about your condition.”

“My condition?” Cadance asked, her eyes wandering around to the various Nightguard, “You mean how I am holding up?” Cadance turned back to Luna, “I’m fine, just didn’t sleep that well.”

Cadance felt her begin to ask again, “Really, I’m fine now.” Cadance looked forward, “Why did actually want me to come with you?” Cadance preemptively asked, “It wasn’t because you needed me to come, you were more than capable of completing this mission with just you and your guards.”

Luna turned her gaze forward as well, “You had not left the palace since that night. I was worried.”

Cadance sighed, “I haven’t I guess,” Cadance began to go into her mind.

Cadance sighed again, “I just... I just can’t face my ponies,” The Pink Alicorn turned to Luna, “I failed, badly… and it cost me my daughter, I…” she Cadance tried to keep tears from entering her eyes, “That night, when all of this started, I said that we shouldn’t have warned Flurry. I just thought this was another one of Twilight’s misadventures, you know… one that will be solved after a few days, or turn out to be some sort of cruel prank,” Cadance choked on her sobs, “If I had… If I had just taken Shiney seriously or if I had done anything, we might’ve avoided-“

Cadance held back more tears, “It’s my fault… and I just couldn’t face my ponies after such a failure. I failed, as a ruler, and as a mother... I mean... what kind of ruler can I be if I can’t even protect my own family?” Cadance couldn’t hold back her tears any longer and began to cry into her hoof. The cold and frozen air hitting her as they flew, only making her tears feel like ice against her face.

“A changed one, dear Cadance,” Luna replied, “I can assure you, that after we get Flurry back, you will never make the same mistake again.”

Luna sighed, gaining Cadance’s attention. “When I was freed from Nightmare Moon, I… I honestly felt like I shouldn’t have been allowed to live. I had caused pain on an insurmountable scale across Equestria and the world. I thought that I had failed my nation and my sister. But, my sister had convinced me otherwise, that I could overcome my failure and rise above it.”

Cadance's weeping wavered, “Trust me when I tell you Cadance, despite however hard this may seem right now, you will overcome this, you will be a better you, and you will be happier for it.”

“And if… if Flurry doesn’t come back?”

“She will Cadance,” Luna reassured, “We will make sure of it.”

Cadance couldn’t tell how much time had passed, only that it was long enough for her tears to slow to a crawl and her sobs had been stifled. A thestral stallion flew next to Luna, “Thank you.” Luna replied before turning to Cadance, “We are going to continue on hoof from here.”

“Okay, got it.” The tears that had been flowing from her eyes had finally tapped out as she began to descend along with the thestrals and Luna. The Ruler of the Crystal Empire looked through her somewhat blurry eyes to see the peaks of the Crystal Mountains in the distance, no more than a few miles from where she was flying. The view was breathtaking, the sunset off to the west gave off cascading orange, yellow and pink. Cadance was so mesmerized, that she barely saw the ground approaching her.

They all landed though, with little complication, upriver from the fork where the Foundation base was located. Princess Luna took the lead with Cadance following behind her then the troop of thestrals. The snow was cold. Or Brisk and refreshing, as the Sergeant Dark Shield always says. “Better Bundle up, Princess,” She spoke in a semi-sarcastic tone, “It’s a bit of a hike.”

“Is that it?” Cadance whispered to Princess Luna from a hunched down position on the snowy mound. “It doesn’t look in good condition.”

‘That is an understatement,’ Princess Luna thought, “Perhaps, but there is no doubt this is the facility he was talking about,” There was no doubt about that, on the side of the largest stone structure was a faded, but visible logo, one that Luna had seen in both the Unifrom of the human Agent and the Dreams of her great-niece. Luna looked to the West, the Sun was about to go under the horizon, ‘We are pushing this a bit close to moonrise I suppose.’

Luna looked off in the distance, at the clouds, she sighed, ‘That is no doubt a blizzard,’ She looked back in the base, ‘We can’t outfly it, we need to take the building.

The Lunar Alicorn turned to her left and looked at her three Squad leaders, “Squad’s one and two, take the main building through the roof and ground, breach on my signal, if there is anything locked up, leave it locked up, we don’t fully understand what we are dealing with.” A Thestral Stallion, Shimmering Stone, and Mare, Bright Night (Or was it Knight? Luna always forgot), nodded, and took off, their squads behind them. She looked at the third Squad leader, Dark Shield, “Princess Cadance will accompany you and your team and clear the smaller buildings off of the base.”

“Of Course, your majesty.” The Thestral mare bowed her head, looked back to her team, giving them a silent order, then looked at Princess Cadance. “Shall we follow you, Princess?” The squad leader asked.

“Oh, um, no, I trust your judgment.”

“As you wish,” She replied. “Shall we engage?”

“Yes, let’s… go…” Cadance said. The Thestral, followed by her squad took to the skies, Cadance glared at Luna, who gave a playful smirk and a wave with her hoof. After that, Cadance took to the skies, following the team.

Luna looked back at the final squad, the Thestral Stallion fidgeted, Luna, tried to remember his name, “Sergeant Time Wise, was it,” He nodded, “Stay with the and guard the supplies, we will need them when we take the base.”

He bowed his head, “Of course your majesty.”

With that, Luna took flight and moved towards the roof of the largest stone structure. The princess looked down and spotted something, ‘Skylight,’ She told herself as she moved towards it. Shimmering stone, along with three of his nightguard was looking through the apparatus. “Your majesty,” Shimmering Stone turned around as she hit the roof, “We don’t see any movement in the base, and-”

As Princess Luna took a step forward a glimmer of the sun reflecting off of the roof caught her eye, “Broken glass?”

“Yes, your majesty,” Stone said, “It was broken before we got here.”

‘Perhaps it is abandoned then?’ She asked herself. Luna looked back to her guard, “Be prepared, I am about to give the signal,” He bowed his head, then turned back.

‘Oh Ancestors help us,’ She prayed. Her horn filled with vibrant and blue magic. ‘Give us strength.’ She released it into the air. The Princess turned back to Shimmering Stone and his team just as they entered through the skylight. Luna flared her wings and jumped in after her team.

“Well,” one of Shimmering Stone’s guards, a mare, began to say, “That’s… not what I was expecting.”

Luna let her eyes adjust to the darkness, and then she saw what her guard was getting at.

Thirteen human skeletons, each sitting in a chair on an elevated platform.

Author's Note

Any Comments?
Questions?
Concerns?

Tell me in the comments!

(19) Vital Clues and Late Life-Saving Procedures

The rest of the base was like that, dead, decrepit, and decaying. It was full of human skeletons, some in pieces others, some still had bits of cloth clinging to them, all were strewn about the facility. In hallways, at desks and tables and in beds and bunks. ‘They didn’t retrieve the bodies?’ Was the sole thought that went through Princess Luna’s mind. Not, ‘Is there any information here?’, not even ‘Are there any survivors?’. It was all just ‘They didn’t retrieve the bodies? They really care so little about their fallen?’

“It seems they lack even the common decency of burial, even for their own species,” Sergeant Dark Shield said, “They are heartless.” Dark Shield was one of the thestrals who were captured along with Twilight, and for that, she held a certain animosity towards them, then again, nopony could blame her.

Cadance walked into Luna’s view to her right, “Should we… bury them?” She asked, “They were living creatures, even if…” she trailed off. Cadance looked back at the skeletons, “We should see if there is anything useful…” the slightly smaller Alicorn started to walk away.

Just then the other Squad leaders returned, “Your Majesty’s,” Shimmering Stone said, “I am happy to report that the facility is completely abandoned.” Luna could tell he was not happy, his brother Corporal Shimmering Stars, was among those killed during the escape of the SCP Soldiers. He most likely wanted to give them some payback.

“Was there anything useful found?” Cadance asked, a somber tone in her voice. She almost sounded depressed.

“Yes, Princess,” Bright Night replied, “A locked safe, a large one.” Bright Night had been at the initial attack by the creature, and Luna promoted her shortly afterward.

“How large?” Luna asked, “can we take it back to the Empire?”

“Unfortunately not your majesty, it is about the size of a large closet and there is no lock that we can see,” Bright Night replied, “But I have somepony trying to open it right now.”

“Don’t bother,” Cadance said, somehow in a more lively voice, “I think we’ve all earned a break and a nice meal. We can pick it up in the morning.”

As Cadance finished her statement, a wave of exhaustion seemed to go throughout the Lunar Alicorn. ‘I suppose a full day of hiking and flying can take a lot out of a pony,’ Luna thought, she idly looked at the guard throughout the room, they were all exhausted or at least tired, “We should make camp,” Luna half ordered and half suggested, “Cadance,” the named mare looked at her aunt, “you will come with me to retrieve Time Wise and his team along with our supplies,”

Luna then turned her attention to the three squad leaders, “Shimmering Stone, your squad will secure the perimeter and take first watch, Dark Shield, your team will look for a suitable location for all of us to rest, and Bright Night, you and your team get some rest so you can take the second watch. Understood?”

All three captains and their subordinates bowed their heads. “Good,” She turned to Cadance, “Let’s go then,” Without a second thought she reached out to Cadance with her magic in a teleportation spell.

The next moment they were back outside at their impromptu staging area. The coldness of the air making Luna feel even more exhausted, “Sergeant?” She asked as she looked around. Luna and Cadance’s eyes met, Cadance’s face was the expression of worry.

“Over here your highness,” Time wise and three other Thestrals trotted up behind them, “Sorry, we thought we heard something,” he gestured behind them with his hoof, “over there.”

“Well, what did it sound like?” Luna asked as she grabbed half of the supplies in her magic. Cadance mimicked her and grabbed the other half of the food water and camping materials.

“Voices, your majesty,” He replied, “When we couldn’t find them we took off in search of them.”

“Hm,” Luna put the tip of her hoof to her chin, “Perhaps we will find the source later, but right now,” She looked at the brewing clouds, now nearly at the stone structure where they were going to be staying the night. “We should get inside, We’ll search in the morning.” Cadance nodded in agreement. “Sergeant Time Wise, get your squad inside.” She ordered. “It is about to get considerably colder out here.”

“Of course,” he bowed his head. He looked back at his tea, then they took off to the base.

Cadance looked back at Luna with a worried expression, “Voices?” She asked, still holding the supplies, “Are you sure that this is a good idea?”

Luna looked at the growing clouds again, “We don’t have much of a choice now, do we?” Cadance looked at her aunt and followed her gaze to the blackened clouds.

“I suppose we don’t.”

Cadance and Luna looked back at each other once again with another worried look on her face. Her aunt gave her a resolved and stoic look back. “Do not worry, Cadance,” Luna tried to soothe, “We shall find something here that will give us some answers, I can feel it.”

The wind outside began to howl as the blizzard kicked it into full swing. “Well, we don’t have much else we can do here,” The Pink Princess shrugged, “and we’re not going to find my daughter just standing around here, let’s go look around.”

The pair of princesses made their way to the room that Luna first landed in, the skeletons, thankfully, hadn’t moved since. That sure would’ve given them a heart attack, and, given their current location, seemed entirely possible.

The guards had long since sent patrols down every hallway, sparing no expense to make sure the two royals were protected to the maximum extent. But despite all the security, despite their powerful stature as immortal Alicorns, the room they were in made them nervous.

“If memory serves correct,” Luna stated as she looked at the human skeletons, “Then these were their leaders at some point in the past thousand-ish years.”

“The ones Sombra killed,” Cadance stared at them, “I remember what he told us.”

Luna looked over the table they were all seated at. Whatever was there was instantly vaporized in Sombra’s rage. Luna walked towards the elevated platform, ‘No doubt a way to make them seem more intimidating,’ Luna concluded as she reached the dead. Luna lit up her horn with blue magic, lighting up the darkness that was behind the table. “Nothing but Ice,” Luna sighed to herself, “I should’ve expected-“ she squinted, there was something in the ice.

Luna looked over to Cadance, who was enthralled with the massive and faded SCP logo on the wall. Luna looked back at whatever was in the ice, and brightened her horn, heating up the ice. As the ice melted, Luna pulled the object, a strange plastic card, free from its icy prison.

“Cadance,” Luna said to her niece, who turned to her, “I believe I have found something.” She held up the card in her magic. She read it to herself as Cadance trotted over.

“05 Level Access card?” Cadance said as she too read the card, “What do you think that means?” Cadance turned the card over, a black strip the only feature that stuck out.

“I think,” Luna let Cadance take the card in her sky blue magic, “It means we can get into that safe.” Luna smiled at Cadance.

“Are you ready Doctor?” The echoey voice spoke through a speaker built into the cell wall. The humans’ face, if it even was a human, was covered in a white plague doctor mask, and body dressed in a black robe. The bird-like face looked through the mask. There were two white dots where the eyes were looking through to the outside world.

“Ready, 049,” Paige responded.

On a lab table in 049’s cell was a vial containing a piece of shriveled up black flesh. The piece of tissue completely corrupted by whatever was killing the poor pony princess upstairs in the medical bay. They were out of samples from the comatose Flurry Heart, and she was running out of time, ‘We should have taken the leg off,’ The blonde doctor thought, ‘We still have time. He’ll allow it if this fails though.’

049 took a bottle of pitch-black liquid out from under the table. Paige looked on with mild curiosity, 049’s efforts to understand the infection stemmed from it somehow being related to the ‘pestilence,’ whatever that was. The SCP poured a small amount of the liquid, maybe a few millimeters into the bile containing the scorched tissue. “Tell me doctor, have you figured out the nature of the infection,” it kneeled down to the tissue’s level, practically kissing it with its giant bone-like beak.

“We haven’t,” Paige replied, also staring intently at the vile of tissue, “We suspect it entered her from when SCP 106 originally attacked her.” She remarked, “Most likely from the bullet wound she sustained that night.”

“Ah,” the SCP’s echoey voice replied, “I think you might possibly be mistaken,” it said, 049 pointed at the tissue as it absorbed the black liquid, “This is not, in any way, related to SCP-106,” he concluded.

“How are you sure?” Paige asked, pinching her nose, “I mean, there was nothing else that would have entered her; hell, she told me that she practically threw the stuff up all over its pocket dimension for half an hour after ending up there.”

“Ah, but you are wrong,” SCP-049 stood up and walked up to the bulletproof glass, “Why are we here, Doctor?” 049 asked through the metal speaker.

Paige was caught off guard, “We’re here to save that pony’s life, 049,” she squinted at the plague doctor behind the glass.

SCP-049 continued to speak with its echoey voice, “Let me… rephrase,” it said as it turned back around and looked at the failed cure attempt, it turned back, “Why are we here, instead, at a more qualified facility?”

“We-“ it clicked, ‘the interrogation when I got here… all the security… the lack of communication with command,’ she looked back at 049, ‘Man… I really should’ve put that together earlier,’ she looked back at the individual in the black cloak, “Because,” she spoke, “Some… people want her dead.”

“Precisely,” 049 looked back at Paige, “This virus, it is a killer to target this specific genetic combination, I believe.” It said, “Any remedy has failed to cure her, correct?” It continued to ask, Paige nodded, “Ask your 05 overseer, if there's a chance it was inserted into her during any medical procedure,” it turned around and took the vial, peering into the glass confines.

Paige was dumbfounded, “How do you figure it was purposefully given to her?” She asked, “It could be another SCP?”

“Doubtful,” it replied, not looking at the human researcher, “During my existence inside and outside containment, I have seen nearly every infectious disease and virus the Foundation and humanity has come into contact with in search of my cure,” It explained, “SCP-610, 371, even SCP-081.” 049 paused for a moment, “This infection is following a modified strain of 008 if I am not mistaken.” He looked through the microscope on a table next to it. “This is, in fact, the same strain that was released worldwide and caused the collapse of human civilization. I would recommend repeated doses of cloned SCP 500, but… that would be impossible, as of right now. She will be dead within the week.”

“What do you think we should do?” Paige asked, “Take off the leg before it spreads?”

The SCP’s beak nodded, “In my opinion,” 049’s voice echoed through The speaker, “she'd much rather be a cripple, than a walking corpse.”

Flurry’s eyes opened up.

Slowly.

Painfully slow at that.

It was like waking up after being hit by a carriage, or a chariot. As she sat up out of bed she could feel a tingling sensation coming from her right forehoof, like something was moving under it. She groaned, “H-Hello?” She asked as her eyes still adjusted to her surroundings.

It was bright. Like she staring at the sun on a hot summer day. The only thing that was missing was the comforting warmth the giant yellow ball brought.

The blurriness finally left her eyes, and she noticed that it was surrounded by doctors and nurses. They were all in blue, had medical smocks on and wearing face masks. In fact, it looked like they were about to perform an operation. She started to sit up, but found her right and left forehooves bound to the table. “What’s going on?” She asked, her voice was hoarse, like she hadn’t been given anything to drink or eat for a day. Looking for any human that would be willing to talk to her. “Hello?” She asked again.

None of them paid her any heed.

“H-hey! What is going on?” She asked again, more urgency in her voice.

“Prepared to administer the antibodies,” one doctor said with a needle in his hand.

“We’re ready with the surgical equipment,” another one said.

“Hey!” She screamed, “can somepony please tell me what is-“

“Saving your life,” a doctor to her left said, “Someone gave you a weaponized virus, or a prototype of one, we need to take off the hoof where it was injected.”

“Take off?” She said breathlessly, "What do you...?" She looked over to his hand and saw the saw, her eyes widened as she pieced it together, “B-but there’s got to be-“ Flurry was cut off by a loud piercing sound coming from the ceiling.

“Someone please readminister the drugs, I’d hate for her to have to feel this.” Some human over a loudspeaker said with a commanding tone, “Now.”

“Yes sir,” One of the surgeons said. She began to walk towards her. That was it. Her fight or flight reactions kicked in.

“NO!” She screamed, pulling at the cold metal restraints containing her hooves and wings, thrashing left and right, “STOP! PLEASE!” The surgeon seemed to move in slow motion as she got closer, another needle in her hand, she summoned all her Earth Pony strength to pull at the metal restraints.

“Restrain her dammit!” The speaker came back on, “She’s going to break the damn thing.” The door behind her burst open, several MTF and guards rushed in and began to push her back down to the cold, silver operating table.

“Leave me alone!” She screamed again, “I just…” she felt a prick on her neck, “I just…” She looked to her right forehoof, it was black around where she was previously wounded. Her voice became slurred as the drugs began to take effect, “Want to see my…” everything seemed to go blurry around her. Her eyes felt a little heavy, ‘No…’ She blinked, there was darkness at the edge of her vision. It was getting harder and harder to hold her eyes up.

05-9 didn’t want to have to cripple the young Alicorn, he knew that if Flurry’s family saw the Alicorn with a missing hoof, then there’d be blood. ‘But there would be more if she was dead, or worse,’ he reckoned. ‘Let’s just see if 2295 can recreate entire limbs.’

He picked up another of the SCP’s files. ‘It’s recreated hearts, lungs and eyes before, what’s to say it cannot recreate an entire limb.’ He kept looking at the piece of paper, making sure that there he had all the information on the object that he could possibly have. He read and reread the stack of papers on his desk. And he didn’t let up until he heard a polite knock at his door. He set the paper down and glanced at the clock. ‘9:00 pm,’ he thought, ‘The amputation started at noon.’ He had specifically requested not to be informed on anything about the amputation until it was clear she was either going to die or survive.

There was no doubt in his head that this is a report from Paige on the status of the amputation and the status of the Alicorn. He looked back at the computer, it had Paige’s report from her conversation with SCP 049, ‘How in the world did someone get a sample of the weaponized strain of 008?’ He asked himself. ‘I need to tell someone this, but...

He recalled 05-1’s message, ‘Do not send anything back.’ Stuck in the back of his mind, ‘There are just too many security risks,’ he thought. He looked back at the door, ‘At least let’s see if she survived.’

“Enter.” He stated.

The door slid open at the sound of his voice. “Sir,” Paige stood, “You’ll be happy to know the procedure was a success, the infection has been completely purged from her body after the hoof was removed.”

He nodded at that statement, ‘Well, at least we may avoid war,’ he looked back up at his right-hand researcher, “Introduce SCP2295 to her, and see if it makes her a replacement.” He ordered, “Make sure it has all sorts of cloth and silk readily available.”

“Of course sir,” She answered, but hesitated, “permission to speak freely?”

“You’re not an MTF, Doctor,” The Overseer stated, “you don’t need to ask permission,” He looked at her directly in the eyes, “What is it?”

“How did you know someone wants her dead?”

05-9 nodded, “A valid question,” he responded, “for another time.” He stood up, making Paige step back, “In the meantime, another detachment of SCP personnel are on their way,” he said, “They’ll be here within the hour, have someone show them to their barracks, please.”

“Of course sir,” she didn’t question, she hesitated again, “What are we going to do with her after?”

“Honestly?” He shrugged as he began to walk off. “I don’t know.”

Author's Note

Oops forgot to save the author's note, ummmmmmmm... let's see...

If there are any errors, suggestions, or general concerns, tell me in the comments!

Me: *Checks pages*

Alright, I think that's good.

Stay Happy!

(20) Roadblocks

*Beep*

A mechanical voice spoke, “Profile not found. Please contact the site Administrator for Assistance.”

Luna slammed her hoof into the ground, the small plastic card sliding as she threw it across the hall. “And here I thought we were making progress,” The older Alicorn huffed, “There must be another way to open this.”

When they had reached the safe, with the card in tow, the two princesses were understandably, in high spirits. As they, once again, inspected the metal door, they had thought they had hit another stroke of luck when they found a strange slit on the right side of the door that the card slid through nicely. Cadance could tell that the Lunar Alicorn was seconds away from blasting the door open with her magic, and likely destroying anything that was in there. Anything useful anyway.

“Aunt Luna,” she walked up and put a reassuring hoof on Luna’s back, “We’ve been at this for nearly an hour, we can try again after we’ve rested and something. ” Cadance could faintly hear the whistling of the cold storm outside the concrete walls of the facility. “We can’t expect answers to just fall into our hooves, even if we want them too.”

Luna huffed again in disappointment, “and here I thought I would be the one needing to comfort you,” Luna magically reached out to the card, “We should keep this, just in case something changes.” She tucked it in one of her saddlebags.

05-3 looked at 05-1 with confusion all over her face. “And you’re saying that the site has been off-limits for a thousand years?” The red-headed overseer flipped through the clipboard again. The power surge and subsequent profile check failures on a secure door being the only things of note. She gave a “Hmph,” before handing it back to the Administrator. “8 hours ago… What changed exactly?” She asked, “It couldn’t have just… activated?”

The Administrator nodded, “Nothing to my knowledge, has changed,” the administrator put a hand to his chin, rubbing the grey stubble, “I thought there was something wrong with the power grid, that you had… I don’t know, turned it back on,” 05-1 shrugged, “That’s why I called you to take a look at this, being in charge of power and whatnot.”

“Sir,” She said stoically, “I am in charge of power production,” she corrected her superior, “I don’t do maintenance on the grid, and I definitely don't decide where the power goes.” The ginger took the reading glasses off of her face, “besides, I’ve never even heard about that site until now.”

“Neither have I,” 05-1 scratched the back of his neck and clicked his tongue, “Fetch numbers 13 and 8, then meet me in my office,” 05-1 knew that 13, who was in charge of maintaining current facilities, and 08, who was in charge of Site Functions, should know what could be going on, but, the Administrator sighed, “If they don’t know what is going on, it could be an insurgency or whoever hijacked Colonel Ross’s radio transmission to us.”

05-3 nodded in agreement, “Yeah,” she said, “It would make a very good hideout, an abandoned site with still-functioning equipment.” Just as 05-3 went to go fetch the named 05’s she stopped and turned, “What… would anybody have to gain from raiding the site, there can’t be anything there that is useful?”

05-1 looked back down at the clipboard, shrugging as he flipped through page after page of the reports from the site before it was destroyed, ‘Ah there it is,’ he thought as he finally found the contained anomalies sheet, he began to read it out, “It is... SC...P…” his eyes widened, his voice faltered and his heart sank to his stomach. Truthfully, he had not known of the site until this moment either. It was destroyed before his time, way before his time. He didn’t even know why it was off-limits, it was something he hadn’t questioned before this. But now he knew why “Get them and meet me in my office. Now!” His voice was filled with urgency.

05-3 stammered out a reply “S-Sir, yes sir.” She seemed to get the message and took off to the other 05’s quarters down the hall in full sprint.

05-1 turned around and walked to his office, he hastily pulled up his computer to double-check his reports, ‘It’s a G-2 site,’ he thought to himself, ‘A fucking G-2 Site!’ he put his hands on his head and began to pull at the graying black hair. He let out a long, drawn-out, “Fuuuuuuucccckkk.” He hunched back down over his desk, moving the mouse across the screen, trying to get more information. ‘If anything, anycreature, returned to a city, or a town after going there,’ He shuddered at the thought of a second zombie apocalypse, ‘Why does this have to happen when I of all people am in charge?’

The Door to 05-1’s office slid open. The other 05’s, 03, 08, and 13, entered the room shortly after, “Sir,” 05-13 said, pulling the Administrator’s attention away from the computer, “Is there something wrong?” he said, concerned for their superior.

“Site 31,” he ignored 13 for now as he turned to 05-8, “What was it before it was destroyed?” His tone of voice made it sound like a command more than a question. ‘Please don’t say 008, say it was 999’s temp holding…’ He knew though, there was nothing else it could be.

05-8 blinked, then she responded, “1000 years ago, right?” 05-1 nodded, “Okay,” she put her hands to her hips and smacked her lips as she thought, “If memory serves me correctly, it was a… research site, researching the natives and their reactions and resistance to various strains of... SCP 008.” She paused, “It was destroyed when a rouge Unicorn escaped, I think. Killed the 05 of the time.” She blinked, “What’s happened?”

05-1 looked at 13, “Have you ordered any maintenance teams to restore power to the site?”

“Of course not!” The man responded, “We-“

“Then we don’t have time,” 05-1 cut off 13, who huffed. 05-1 pulled up a list of the MTF from nearby sites, “That entire sector has been off-limits for over a thousand years, for a very good reason, it has been leaking SCP 008 from the various ventilation systems that were damaged for over one thousand years,” he explained, “And now, someone or something,” he stressed the word ‘something’, “Is there, right now, trying to unlock the containment door to SCP 008. Doing that could cause another GH-Class Dead Greenhouse Scenario.”

“Good God,” 05-13 said with his mouth agape, the shock of what could happen paralyzing him for a moment, “I’ll… I’ll get in contact with Site 13, it’s nearby, I’ll see if they can send a team. I think Beta-7 is stationed there right now.” 05-1 nodded and 13 walked out of the room, he pulled a long-range radio to his hand as the door slid shut behind him. 05-1 turned to the other two.

“We don’t have time to hold a vote, I am going to get some instances of SCP 427 on standby. We can’t risk anyone leaving that facility with the possibility of them being infected. They could all already be infected for all we know, the whole surrounding area is practically flooded with SCP 008,” 05-1 pulled up a list of the locations of SCP 427’s they’ve created. “There are two at Site 26, get the administrator of the site on the radio,” he pointed to 08 and the radio in the corner, who nodded and turned on the radio. He turned her out as she began talking. He looked over the list again of locations of 427 again, “And Inform Thirteen when he gets back to inform the team he sends that there is one at Site 31.” She nodded again.

05-3 looked even more concerned, “Where are the Instances of SCP 500, sir?” 05-3 butted into the conversation, “I could get to the tree and begin to clone them with some staff at Site 3. As a cure.”

05-1 shook his head, “They’re at Site 16, on the other side of our territory,” he sighed, “But order it anyway. I want every avenue opened to us even if it could be too late.” He sighed, “Do it personally, I don’t want to lose anymore SCP 500.” She nodded and took off to the helicopter bay.

He looked at the clock on the wall. Four in the morning. “This is going to be a long day…” he said with a sigh.

She had only just woken up from Luna, and was already dealing with problems. Luna looked over Sergeant Time Wise, who was, for some unknown reason, sick along with the rest of his team. They were coughing, claiming they were hearing things that weren’t there, vomiting, and constantly loopy. Cadance, for her part, had gone full medic and was caring for the entire team, despite the protests of Luna and Sergeant Time himself when he was lucid.

Luna had insisted to leave the healthy guards with Cadance, to ensure her protection. Luna, for her part, had continued to try and was making some progress to open the giant metal door. This time, by tearing at it with her magic. She had figured, whatever the plastic card could’ve done, was no longer possible. “Time to take a more direct approach,” she had told her niece as she walked to the door.

She hit the door with another blast of blue magic, making a large dent in the door. ‘Whatever is behind this door,’ she concluded, ‘Was the cause of their sickness.’ She blasted the door’s dent again, ‘It must be destroyed.’ She hit the door another time, more rage filling her magical attacks. The dent got larger and larger with each flash of blue light.

Then finally, after a dozen or so more fits of rage-induced magical attacks, she felt the door collapse. She fell to the ground alongside the metal door, exhausted from all the use of her magic. But she smirked, ‘Now then,’ she huffed as she stood up on her shaky hooves, ‘Just what are you. She pushed the door out of the way with no resistance.

And to her surprise, it wasn’t safe at all, but a door, opening to a hallway.

She looked up and read the inscription on the side of the opening, ‘SCP: Research Site 31 - SCP 008,’ Luna sighed and felt a sense of accomplishment and pride return to her. ‘Let’s see what secrets you are hiding.’ She walked in the room, ‘that smells odd,’ Luna thought as she scrunched her nose, she gagged, ‘Terrible Actually… like rotting and soiled food.’ She gagged again, ‘Wet, rotting and soiled food,’ she added.

Luna continued to trot forward, the hallway was on a downward arch into the ground. ‘An underground research facility,’ she mused, ‘Perhaps this could yield some interesting information.’ She blinked, there was this strange mist in the air, not that it was easy to see, to begin with, with no lamps or lights anywhere to be found, visibility for anypony other than Luna and her thestrals would’ve required a torch. But this mist, it grew thicker and thicker as she walked forward, negating her night vision.

She lit her horn as she plunged into the mist. It smelled even worse inside the mist. ‘Perhaps…’ she spied another door through the grey substance, a regular door, thankfully. ‘I should check there.’ She turned the doorknob with her hoof and walked inside, thankfully the mist was not present to negate her night vision. There were items, pony items, she idly noted old Crystal Guard Armor, saddlebags, snow-boots and cloaks that were made for ponies. She recalled Shining Armor’s words, ‘Well, he requested that he find us his um… His lover’s things, if at all possible,’ she saw a journal, a golden spiral on its cover, ‘Radiant Hope,’ she took the journal and tucked it under her wing. ‘I’m sure you deserved better,’ Luna thought.

Luna’s eyes wandered over the various other objects, mostly all of them were pony, except for one strange ornate locket. ‘What are you?’ She questioned as she grabbed it in her hoof. It wasn’t heavy, nor was it light, it was just… there. ‘What’s inside you?’ She flipped it open only to see a blinding red light. “Ahh!” She closed her eyes and the slider. She blinked several times as the spots that had formed in her eyes started to disappear.

‘Let’s not do that again…’ Luna sighed and left the storage room. Other than the Journal of Sombra’s late lover and the strange locket, there was nothing else of interest. Luna briefly considered checking on the condition of her sick ponies, but she decided against it, ‘I am too far in now, I should at least see what is at the end of the line.’

By the time six in the morning came around, along with the last report from the facility’s failing and possibly faulty security system, the teams had just been dispatched, and the containment door had just been broken. 05-1 was, understandably, absolutely furious. The time it took to equip both of the MTF MTF Beta-7 squads had taken too long. But there was no use crying over it now, they had been dispatched, and should be arriving there shortly. The teams and their leaders had been briefed by the site commander. But, 05-1 sighed, ‘Can’t having anything go wrong. My orders need to be crystal clear.’

He motioned for the radio, which 05-13 had been using to communicate with the site’s administrator. 13 handed it over, “Doctor Black,” 05-1 spoke to the Site Commander, “This is the Administrator, patch me through to the MTF’s leaders’.”

05-1 continued to look at the screen in front of him. 05-8 and 13 at his sides. They were both distressed to the same extent as their superior. The satellite feed showed the two helicopters flying southwards to the ruins of Site 31. “I have special orders that need to be carried out, Black.” He reiterated.

“Of course, sir,” She replied. Her voice was rigid and the definition of seriousness, “Right away.”

There were a few seconds of silence before he heard a click, the indicator that he’d been patched through to the Maz Hatters. He spoke, “Colonel Nye, Colonel Velvet,” he spoke into the radio, “Are you there?”

“Yes, Administrator.” A male voice responded.

“Yes, Administrator.” Followed a female one.

He could hear the deafening cry of Helicopter's blades cutting through the blizzard and wind in the background of their transmissions. “Good,” he replied, “I want my orders followed down to the letter, even if it breaks regulation, Understood?”

”Yes, Administrator.”

“Yes, Administrator.”

“Alright,” he sighed, “We do not know exactly who is there, we think they might be insurgents wanting to release SCP 008 to the world, this cannot be allowed. You are to take them alive, if possible, but if you cannot, terminate them,” he looked back at 05-2, who had informed him of another possibility, “They also might be, the ponies, attempting to find clues to our whereabouts,” he sighed, “If that’s the case, They don’t know what they are dealing with. If there are any infected, use SCP 427 to save them, otherwise, you shoot to maim and capture.” He saw 05-13, “There is also an on-site Nuke, located under the old 05 Council chambers. It failed to detonate when it should’ve, you will rearm the bomb, we will destroy the facility upon your return.” 05-1 paused for a second, “Understood?”

“Yes, Administrator.”

Despite her best efforts, Cadance was unable to heal the sick thestrals, and all had fallen into a deep sleep. ‘Hopefully not a coma…’ she thought. Dark Shield had stationed her squad to guard the Princess as she attempted to heal Time Wise, while Shimmering Stone had his team on the perimeter of the former mess hall. Bright Night and her team went after Princess Luna, who they had heard breaking down the door. Shortly after she left, a strange smell began to fill the room, causing everypony to cough violently, including Cadance.

‘I need to stay focused,’ Cadance thought as she looked down at the comatose thestral stallion. `We can’t lose anypony else.’

The door to their makeshift shelter opened up, revealing the forms of Bright Night and her squad before they hastily closed the door behind them. “We couldn’t find her,” she stayed, dejected, “By the time we had reached the safe, it had burst open and there was this… mist spewing out of it.” Cadance stood up from her crouched position and made her way over to the door.

“Do we know what it is?” Cadance asked Bright Night, “Could it be causing a sickness?”

“Maybe?” The Sergeant responded, “It smells and tastes terrible.”

“Hmm,” Cadance pondered for a moment, “And Princess Luna is in it…” she looked back at the groaning thestrals laying down on top of their sleeping bags, “Let’s keep our cool,” Cadance state’s as she began to form a plan, “We’ll-“

“PRINCESS!” A guard shrieked, “Get Dow-“

Cadance didn’t hear anything after that, save for the constant buzzing and ringing in her ears. Somepony, most likely one of the guards , pulled her up off the ground. Cadance hadn’t even realized she had collapsed. “Wh-“ she choked on something, dust mos probably, “What’s-“

She blinked her eyes several times and several forms took shape. Her blurry eyes widened, ‘N-no…’ her mind refused to function. The last time she had seen the human that they had captured, all Tartarus had broken loose. She called magic to her horn, intent on making a shield around her and the nearest pony guard. Her mouth moved, Cadance couldn’t hear what she was saying, but it was something along the lines of, ‘Stay Back!’

Cadance finally found her hooves steadied enough to stand on. The guards who were dragging her finally let go. Then, finally, the ringing in her ears began to subside, “I said STAY BACK!” She roared again, “You will leave now!”

The humans, six of them stopped and stood in front of them, their weapons pointed at Cadance. Their strange masks hiding their true faces, their true reactions to her words. Some of the bat pony guards finally got back up and got their spears pointed at the enemy.

It was a stand-off now.

If you could call a hoof full of spear wielding ponies against a well trained unknown enemy a stand-off.

Cadance slowly let her horn fill with blue magic. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw another pony moving up to her. “Stand back,” she ordered, to no effect, he kept moving towards her. She tilted her head slightly, to get a better view of the approaching pony. “I or-“ whatever she was going to say was reduced to a scream as she felt them bite into her side.

Author's Note

I was originally going to upload this tomorrow, but for some reason, I had to write this as soon as possible.

Thanks for those of you who somehow read the chapter before It was published.

Any questions? Comments? Concerns?

Tell me in the comments!

Stay happy!

(21) Rescue Mission

To say that breakfast after that was awkward, would be an understatement. Twilight found her eyes constantly drawn to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The purple princess meticulously watching everything the pair has done since she first saw Rainbow leaving Applejack’s room. It was… extremely enjoyable. Twilight kept on watching Rainbow’s eyes shift between Twilight’s smug grin and Applejack’s lighthearted smile every few seconds, Twilight, giving said smug grin at the rainbow maned pegasus and the there was Applejack, oblivious to what was going on, more focused in on the other situation. If times were different, if they were better, she might have enjoyed teasing her friends about being together. But… Twilight sighed, ‘this is not the time.’ Twilight’s smile faded.

The Princess sighed as she turned her back to her friends and walked towards her former students. They were all talking in a circle around Gallus, trying to pry more information out of the blue recruit. Yona, in particular, grabbed him in her front hooves and began to shake him violently.

“YONA WANTS TO GO HELP, Gallus will tell friends everything now!”

‘Well,’ Twilight thought as she sighed, ‘I guess some things never really change,’ Twilight recalled the many outbursts that Yona had during her time as a student at her school. “Yona,” Twilight butt in, gaining the yak’s attention, “Maybe put Gallus down, then he’ll be able to tell us?” Twilight suggested.

The yak begrudgingly put the blue Griffon down with a huff. “Yeah, maybe next time you can try to tickle him until he finally gives,” Smolder chuckled at Gallus, who was wobbling around after Yona let him go. Gallus, after recovering from nearly throwing up, glared at the orange dragoness. “What? Ticklish much, I remember what you and S-” She caught Gallus’s glare, “Uh… never mind.”

“Yes, Never mind,” he turned to Twilight, “We were all just about to head to the hospital to see Silverstream after her parents.” He told the princess. “Then… well…” he rubbed the back of his golden helmet.

“After Yona figures out where Sandbar is, Yona is going to get him!” The yak exclaimed.

“That might be a bit hard for you, Yona,” Ocellus said, walking up to her yak friend before turning to Gallus, “Silverstream said she was under a city?” Gallus nodded.

“Yes, and she washed up on a beach.”

Smolder walked up in her right, trying to follow what her friend was saying. “So… a coastal city?” Smolder asked.

“Yes, coastal, the ocean. Why else do you think she asked Sandbar to go with her?” She asked the group.

Twilight knew where this was heading, “Because she can turn him into a sea pony…” Twilight answered, “I’ll send a letter to Queen Novo asking for some seapony volunteers… and I guess I’ll have to tell her about… Terramar…” She shivered at the thought, ‘To lose somepony so close to you…’ she thought about if one of her friends were killed or turned into some sort of zompony, she shivered again, ‘No. it’s not going to happen. I won’t let it.’

Twilight stiffened and sighed, “The girls and I will help you in any way we can,” she pivoted off to another subject, “Is there… anything else, that you need?” She asked her former students, “A boat maybe?”

“I don’t think so…” Gallus said rubbing his chin with a talon, “I think we just need to talk with Silverstream and see where she and Sandbar were.” Gallus suddenly turned to look at Smolder, who was looking at Gallus accusingly.

“What?” Gallus asked, “What did I do?”

“Gallus,” Smolder said, she crossed her arms.

“Yeah?”

“We can’t breathe underwater,” she turned to the Princess, “Got anything for that?”

“AHHHHHHHHHH-!”

The scream practically shook Luna to the core. And she knew who it had to be. ‘Cadance…’ She ran.. ran as fast as she could, using her horn to push the thick mist out of the way. The Lunar Alicorn tried to retrace her steps back to their campsite, but she found it increasingly harder to focus. But she continued to push on, trying to find her bearings in the increasingly fogged-up facility. ‘Maybe this infernal mist was what they were containing here,’ she walked towards what was probably the fifth door she checked.

Luna’s magical reserves were dangerously low. She had wasted much of it breaking down that metal door. At best, she had a fifth of her magic. ‘It will have to be enough,’ Luna stiffened as she prepared to fight. Her magic grasped the door. She breathed in.

And ou- a cough ripped through her lungs. One that brought tears to her eyes. She shook her head as she tried to regain focus on her magic. As she finally brought her head back up, she saw the door before her, opened up. And two figures moved towards her. Two bipedal dark figures. ‘Humans…’

She bared her teeth, and lit her horn, intent on attacking the two approaching forms first. But another series of coughs ripped through her body, forcing her down. “Get her inside!” Another Human, this one was inside the room, ordered. The two humans, both wearing their strange masks, closed in on the Lunar Princess.

‘I won’t let some meager cold bring me down!’ Luna told herself. She lit her horn and fired off a blast of blue magic, knocking the humans back into the wall. She sprung back up and burst into the room.

Her eyes quickly scanned the room. Three of her guards lay on the ground, blood pooling around their helmets. Cadance was nowhere to be seen, and she saw more discarded night guard armor everywhere else, strewn about. There were spears and swords, her guard’s weapons, on the tables, on the ground, and next to the discarded armor. “Murderers!” She bellowed as she saw four other humans standing about the room, their strange weapons resting at their sides. “You’ll pay for what you-“ she stifled another cough, “For what you did!” She charged her horn, intent on incinerating them all in one swoop.

Three of the humans raised their weapons, but one, she assumed it to be the leader, stepped in between them and her. He instead raised his hand at his subordinates. “Wait!” He yelled, his soldiers kept their weapons up, but did not fire at her. Luna kept her horn charged and kept her eyes on their leader. Her eyes focused on the human.

“Is that all you have to say, beast?” She asked mockingly, “To wait?” She kept her horn trainer on him.

“No, I just think you don’t understand the gravity of the situation.” His voice was muffled by the mask, but she could understand it well enough. “This mist…”

“What, you think I am afraid of some-“ *cough* “light fog?” One of her ears twitched.

Even with his mask on, she could feel the human smirk. “Light fog?!” He laughed. He actually laughed at her. “That is no light fog.”

“Then pray tell, what is it human?” She coughed again, feeling nauseous and sick. She breathed in and felt dizzy, off-balance. “Some sort of sickness, perhaps?”

“Something like that,” he replied, “And, well…” he chuckled again. “Your whole troupe got it, ya know. You too if I had to bet,,” Luna growled at the human, “And-“ something caught his vision, off to Luna’s right. “Corporal Rose, take care of that please.”

One of the humans put up her main weapon and pulled out something else, ‘the smaller weapon they used on Sunburst…’ she identified. ‘But what…?’ Her head turned to the corpses of her ponies. ‘Or… not?’

One of them was getting up, but he was off, there was something missing in his eyes. They used to be bright, lively, but now… now they were grey. “Soldier…?” She tentatively asked. Her voice was hoarse. He turned his head away, toward the approaching human. There was a hole in the guards head, blood and other matter was oozing out of the small circular hole. Luna could only watch with wide eyes as the human placed the weapon against the guard’s head and fired the weapon. Sending more blood and viscera onto the ground. “What...how…?” She coughed again, sending her to the ground with a groan and breaking her concentration. She groaned in pain as Luna felt her stomach lurch. When her eyes reopened, she realized that she had just coughed up blood. It stained the ground at her forehooves.

Her hooves refused to function. Her brain refused to think. She was stuck, paralyzed. Her eyes continually roamed along the crimson edges of her own blood. Luna only began to breathe again as she began to pass out. When she finally began to function again, her mind reeled ‘Did I… what have I…’

She looked up, the human leader waved its hand at her. “Hmm… don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you.” He looked past her, “If you would, captain.” She barely had time to look back. Another human had snuck up behind her and had raised something over her head. She hung her head, closed her eyes, and waited.

“I take it back, I hate it,” Smolder said as she swam even further down, “This bubble thing is so… weird.” She kept swimming downwards, right behind the seapony guards, and right next to her friends. ‘Seriously, how does this thing even have enough oxygen?!’ Then she got the chills, “and It's freezing down here!”

Ocellus swam up to her left, “Oh come on Smolder, you’re a dragon, you can…” she waved with her fin, “breathe fire and all that, can’t you just do it internally.”

“Yeah, if I want to cook myself,” she shot back.

Gallus spoke up to her right, “Tell me about it, my Sergeant is going to kill me if I get back smelling like the fish,” the five seapony guards all stopped and glared at the blue griffon, “Uh… no offense?” Their leader, waved them all back to him.

He looked around at all the sand, “And it’s going to take me forever to get all the sand out of my fur…” he groaned.

The orange dragoness turned to Ocellus, Ignoring Gallus, “Silver said it was this way, right?”

“Yes,” The Changeling replied, “I just hope that we’re not too late. He’s must be exhausted.”

“If he can breathe…” Smolder added pessimistically.

Gallus was about to chastise or hit her, if it were not for one of the Seapony guards putting a fin up, “It’s this way,” He said, “I can taste the blood in the water.”

‘Did you really have to add that last part?!’ Gallus thought. Before he could raise a talon to what the seapony guard just said, both Smolder and Ocellus followed the guards’ light into the cave. ‘Oh this is going to be fuuuuun,’ he stewed as he swam behind them, ‘I thought we were supposed to be careful.’ He sighed, ‘At least we were able to convince Yona to stay with Silver, I don’t think I would’ve been able to keep a straight face with her falling to the seafloor.’ He visualized the thought, and stifled a laugh, ‘Stay focused Gallus; We go in and get Sandbar, and we get out.’

With the light of the sea lanterns, Gallus idly looked at the stone of the cave walls. He watched, and as he and the group of progressed through the cave, as the ragged and grey walls flattened out into a moldy and flat black. ‘We must be a mile in,’ Gallus thought, ‘Have they not…’ He glanced at Smolder and Ocellus.

Smolder had her claw on a sword that the local Royal Guard Garrison had loaned her. He could see that her arms were shaking, a sign of nervousness, something he rarely ever saw from the Orange dragoness.

His eyes shifted to Ocellus. His Changeling friend was always cool under pressure, always has a solution or an answer to any situation. He looked at her face’s expression whenever she glanced back at Gallus or their changing surroundings. She was scared.

Gallus looked back at the now completely flattened cave walls. They were dry recently, he looked down at the ground, there were less mold and fungus than he had observed earlier. ‘If what Silverstream said to us was true… we should be getting close.’ He looked at the wall, alongside the various doors, there were holes. Small and circular holes.

Luna was rocking, or being rocked. She could feel the vibrations rocking her body. Like some sort of massage, or a moderately violent train ride. ‘I wasn’t on a train…’ Luna thought as she struggled to remain asleep, ‘We were… in the north, it was a long flight, we all must be resting…’ Concern wrapped her mind, ‘I don’t… remember going to sleep.’ Her face scrunched up as she began to stir.

When she opened her eyes, the first thing she noticed that she was not in the base anymore. She was in some sort of non-circular tube. The next thing she noticed was that there were a number of her Nightguard around her, all stripped of their weapons and armor. The last thing she noticed was that there was this loud… sound. It was like some pegasus was constantly slamming wind against the walls of Canterlot Castle.

“She’s awake,” one of the Nightguard, a corporal Pitch Black, whispered to somepony outside of her peripheral vision. She blinked several times as she attempted to wake up, but it was like she had received a direct blast to the face. Pitch turned to his left, Luna’s neck followed. The Lunar Alicorn saw two of her Sergeants, Bright Night and Dark Shield, appear. She opened to her mouth to what had transpired, but all that came out was a croak. Just, how long had she been out?

Bright Night looked off and asked, “May we have some water?”

“Sure, I guess.” A gruff voice replied. She saw a metal canteen pass into her hoof.

Dark Shield looked at Pitch, “Thanks Corporal, you can get some rest.” He nodded. Luna looked at the corporal. ‘He must be on some sort of watch,’ She attempted to get up as the Stallion walked away.

“Whoa,” Both Bright Night and Dark Shield loomed over her, Bright Night tried to push her back down, albeit with little effect, “Take it, easy Princess, you’re going to be a bit… woozy for a while.” The Sergeant said as Luna got up into a sitting position. She offered the Princess the Canteen of water, “Don’t use your magic,” Bright Night cautioned. Luna took the canteen from Bright Night with her forehooves and drank from it greedily.

AS she brought it back down, she saw several humans all arrayed on the floor and benches, sleeping. With one looking at her and holding its weapon. She gulped down the last of the water and was prepared to fight, but. ‘If they wished to hurt us, then they would’ve done so already…’ She turned to her sergeants. She could see the nervousness on their faces. “Where is… everypony else?” She asked, “And what happened?”

Dark Shield sighed as she began to explain, “Princess Cadance and Sergeant Stone’s team, along with what’s left of Time Wise’s team…” Luna felt her stomach clench, “are in a different one of…” She gestured around with her hoof, “these.”

“As to what happened,” Bright Night said, “there’s a lot to go through.”

Luna looked back at the lone human still standing, who eyed her back. “We… I believe we have more pressing issues… where is your armor, your weapons?” Luna asked.

“They… um… made us leave it all behind,” Dark answered, “They told us it was contaminated and we had to leave it all behind.”

“Yeah, apparently there was a very good reason as to why they abandoned the place,” Bright Night commented, “We really stirred up the hornet's nest apparently.”

“How many did we lose?” Luna asked Grimly, “I… saw Time Wise… am I correct in assuming it is some sort of Zompony virus?”

“Yeah…” Dark rubbed the back of her neck, “You are… as to how many we lost. Three including Time Wise.” Luna felt a pang of guilt. ‘If only I had not been so… rash… they might still be here…’ the guilt began to build up in her.

Luna stiffened up, ‘Its my fault… if we had just stayed… if I had not been so rash….’ her mind repeated. “I’ll need…” she paused, “Is there any way I can speak to their leader?”

Colonel Nye was in the cockpit of his currently grounded helicopter. The snowstorm had made it impossible to take off, but the communications were still coming through, just barely. If only they could be coming through a bit faster.

“No Operator,” Nye was once again reiterated, “We are still downed, whoever you have on your scope, it is not us…” he paused, “I say again, it is not us, over.” The operator on the other end had a hard time understanding what he was saying.

“Say again Colonel, did you say that- *bzzzzzzt* -ot on approach? Over”

“Affirmative Operator.” He sighed. Technically, this was the pilot’s job, but the pilot had long since stopped trying to repeat herself. “We’re not inbound, over,” he repeated, trying to cut down on words that could cause confusion.

“Okay,” the man on the radio replied, “You are -ot inbound, over” Nye sighed with sweet relief. “Then these choppers must be…” there was confusion in his voice, “Hey, sir,” Nye could tell he was speaking to his superior, “I can’t identify the type of helicopter these two are.” A pause, “Uh Huh… yeah, it isn’t-*bzzzzzt* What was tha- *bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt*”

Nye kept listening in on the radio, “Hey, operator?” He asked.

Static.

“You there?”

Static.

“Anyone?”

3 hours before…

Commander Shawns has received the mission report, read, and reread it twice. He looked at 05-2 and 05-4. Or as he knew them, Doctor Alana and Doctor White. “We have to move now,” he said, his voice held a sense of urgency, “If these other things get back to the rest of the 05 council… Us and the savages will reach an understanding.” He seethed, "And then all of this will fall apart real quick."

“Yeah,” White put his hands to his glasses and took them off, cleaning them on his shirt, “No doubt about it. This is our last, best shot.” He looked around at the assembled conspirators, mainly the members of the Alpha task force and some disgruntled security personnel, “Are they ready to move?”

“They are,” Shawns replied, “The others will fall in line when it goes down.”

Alana sighed, “They better Shawns,” she said, “The others won’t go down without a fight, and if this turns into a prolonged conflict, I can't guarantee we'll win."

Shawn sighed and looked out at his men, "We're doing this doctor. After it’s done, we’ll send out our attack choppers to Site 13, kill everyone there who’s spoken to or even seen the damn ponies… We can’t have any loose ends and Site 13 doesn't have any dangerous objects.”

"What about the other administrators," White asked, "We can't count on them, any of them, the old man stuffed them with his cronies."

"Then we kill them, and anyone who could oppose us. Then we rebuild humanity in our image and take back our world."

Gallus saw it first. The bloated and bloodied body of the creatures. They must’ve laid dormant for years, the bodies were overgrown with plant life, vegetation and fungus. An iron scent was in the air of Gallus’s bubble. He could only imagine how much worse it tasted to the Seapony guards.

Interestingly enough, they were all looking and pointing their arms up at something.

Something moving.

Gallus, Smolder, and Ocellus all began to make their way up to Sandbar, but they were stopped by the guards, “Don’t,” the leader said, “It's too dangerous with all of them, they might grab you.” He turned to the rest of the Seaponies, “We take them from behind, ready?”

A Nod and one of the seapony guards moved forward, thrusting their spear at the head of one of the creatures. The water began to turn a dark crimson as the gash spewed black blood and mixed with the water. The soldier tore the spear out of the creature, causing even more damage to the thing.

For a moment, it did nothing. It kept on reaching upward at its moving target. Then, as if it’s pain finally reached what was left of its decaying brain, it turned around and began to reach for the guard. By all accounts, it should have died with the amount of blood that it lost should have made it at least pass out, but now it kept groping at the water for the seaponies. Given that it couldn’t really walk that well while underwater, the guard went in again, this time under its neck and through the roof of its mouth.

The water grew darker as more blackened blood spewed into the water. Then it went limp and floated in the water. The others went down just as easily. Each one they fell made the water more and more deep red.

When the last bipedal creature finally fell, Ocellus, Gallus and Smolder bolted to the surface of the water. Ocellus lit her horn as she closed in on the minty green Earth Pony.

As their heads burst through the waterline, they all had smiles plastered on their faces. Their smiles each fell apart as they took in the poor state of Sandbar.

Sandbar was the first to speak, his voice was on the verge of breaking and coughed and sputtered regularly, “I was w-wondering when you guys would show up,” Sandbar said with a shaky and dry voice. “I knew you all would have to come to kill me yourselves when I didn’t show up.” He gave a dry laugh.

“Aww crap, you’re bleeding,” Smolder said as she took one of his treading hooves.

“I’ll get it,” Ocellus said as she lit her horn. “Are you hurt anywhere else?” She asked, her voice a mix of relief and concern.

“Yeah, my pride,” he croaked, his eyes were all droopy, “I had to get rescued,” he laughed.

“Come on,” Gallus said, “They’ll be time for poorly timed and inappropriate jokes later. Let’s get him out of here.” Ocellus nodded and lit her horn as they all dunked their heads underwater. Bubbles formed around their heads and pushed the water out. Ocellus took the lead and dove back down the guards while Smolder and Gallus grabbed Sandbar in their claws and talons and followed behind at a much slower pace.

“Let’s get your home,” Smolder said as she and Gallus began to drag Sandbar through the water. “Just hang in there a bit longer.”

“WATCH OUT!” Both Gallus and Smolder looked at each other. That came from the front. They moved faster.

“Is that-?” Gallus and Smolder faintly heard Ocellus say.

“Aww Damn he bit me!”

“-Terramar?”

“Finally, let’s get moving!” Colonel Nye said with a sigh, “We’ve waited too long!” He pokes his head out of the cockpit and began to walk to an open seat. Most of his team was already up, but the ponies were all still asleep. “Alright men,” he addressed his troops. He turned to the ponies, “Ponies, we’re taking off.” He waited for their leader to rebuke him.

She stood up, “And just where might that be?” She asked, “Another one of those places?”

‘Huh, it’s almost like she’s realized that she doesn’t have a choice,’ he thought happily, “Yes, and once your there, our leaders are going to want to-“

A panicked voice called, “Colonel?” That came from the cockpit. Bye sighed and turned around and walked back.

His voice showed little patience for the pilot, “What is it, Captain?” He seethed out.

“We may have a little problem.”

Author's Note

Sorry this one took sooooo long to complete. I had a lot of things going on and College is starting soon. (Gee Golly July went fast!)

Also, I haven’t been able to edit this yet.

Any comments, questions, concerns?

Tell me in the comments!

(22) Last Resort

Colonel Velvet wasn’t having the best of days. First, just after six in the morning, she is informed by Colonel Nye, that they’re being deployed on an emergency mission to an abandoned site. That was bad enough. A site is never abandoned and left as a hulk unless the 05 plan to eventually repurpose is. Or so she had been told.

Second, she and Nye get called by the Administrator himself, 05-1, and are given direct orders. Displeasing the man is one sure-fire way to get demoted to D-Class, no matter how high up someone is in the foundation. And she would rather not be used for suicide tests.

Thirdly, when they were on their way to the site, she is informed of the reason why the site is abandoned. It was a G-2 site. A place where the deadliest plague to ever scorch the face of the planet was housed. To say she was under pressure, would be an understatement.

Fourthly, when they got there, while Nye and his team took down the ponies of all things, she and her team were unable to de donate the on-site nuclear bomb. A complete failure of the Administrator’s direct orders.

And finally, this…

She grabbed the frozen form of Corporal Lambert by the shoulder and whispered in a hushed tone. “Keep them away from the windows and viewports. Nye and I need to discuss our next moves,” Lambert nodded.

“Consider it done, Colonel.” His voice was numb, Velvet moved away from the Corporal, he always had a keen sense of when to question things, and when to keep his mouth shut. This was one of the times he really needed to keep it shut. She looked back at the two pilots of the chopper who had shown her their current predicament. She heard the door to the cockpit close behind her. She pressed a button on her earpiece, tuning it into Nye’s squad channel.

“Nye, get on channel three, we need to talk,” she didn’t take her eyes off of the sight in front of her.

“Yeah,” he replied. His voice was tired, almost like he had stayed up for the entire two-hour journey, “I was just about to ask you the same thing.” She heard the click in the radio chatter, indicating that he had left the channel and moved. She did the same.

“What do you think happened?” She asked, “To the site?” Velvet continued to look out at Site 13, or at least what was left of it. The server room, the small building off to the side, was destroyed; there were giant gashes on the sides of the facility. The helipads were unrecognizable and much of the roof had collapsed in. Fires could still be seen on the sides and spewing out of the few windows.

“They were attacked, obviously.”

“No shit Sherlock,” Velvet seethed, “but by who?” She paused, “Wait, you practically ordered the takeoff and pushed us here as fast-“ her eyes narrowed, “Did you know?” She asked.

Silence. She muted her mic and turned to the pilots, “set us down on the field next to the facility, we might need to make a fast exit.” She turned it back on.

“Yes… my pilots informed me the distress beacon for Site 13 was on,” he answered, “But neither they nor I knew what actually happened.”

“Then why didn’t my pilots-“ she looked down at the two people, the co-pilot turned back and narrowed her eyes. “-pick up the distress beacon?” The co-pilot’s face turned pale and she whisked back around and flipped a small switch. She stared intently at a, previously black small screen that now listed all active sites in the foundation.

There was a red triangle next to Site 13’s name.

And Site 3.

And 10.

“What in the…” Velvet started to say, “What do you think this means?” She turned around and looked at the cockpit door, “do you think it could be the ponies?”

“I have no idea, but I doubt it was them, they don’t seem to possess the tech to do this,” his voice became choppy, “We need to check it out... see if we can contact anyone.” The helicopter lurched as it touched down. She looked to the right and saw Nye’s touch down next to them, “get your team outside except one, and tell the pilots to leave the choppers running, we might need a speedy exit.”

“Yeah,” Velvet agreed, “good idea. See you outside.” She turned off her radio.

“Keep the chopper going, we might need to get out of here fast.”

“Yeah, no problem.”

Velvet turned and walked out of the cabin, she had more important things to do than chastise her pilot. She opened the door, walked through, and closed it as fast as possible. She looked over at her team and the ponies, all of whom were looking at her. She tapped her ear and turned the radio back on.

Immediately she was assaulted with questions from her team. “What’s going on Colonel?” Corporal Davis asked, “Lambert wouldn’t budge.”

“Yeah,” Pinckney huffed, “Someone’s a suck-up.”

“Hey, Fuck you, Pinckney.”

“Shut it.” Velvet said, “Pinckney keep an eye on them and keep them away from the windows, you two with me.” She started to move towards the back ramp which had started to defend. She turned off her radio and turned to the pink Alicorn, who had started to get up, “Don’t bother. You and your guards stay here.”

She saw the pink princess gulp in fear, “Can you at least tell us what is-“ Velvet didn’t want to hear the rest of it and walked away. She felt her boots hit and sink into the deep snow and, with Lambert and Davis at her side, began to trudge towards Nye and his team. Velvet looked back for a moment at the Pink creature. She saw the defeat in her eyes, she could practically taste the defeat radiating off of her. She turned away, ‘They’ll just have to wait,’ She told herself, ‘I want to know who killed my friends.’

They met in the middle, with a good view of the site, “So…” she heard Davis say alongside the various gasps of Nye’s team as they all saw the horrid state of Site 13. “Any theories?” He asked to no one in particular. Velvet glared at her subordinate, shutting down his attempt to break the ice.

Nye silenced his team, “First things first, answers,” He stated, “We need them, I think we should look for survivors to see if anyone can tell us what the hell happened here,” Velvet and everyone nodded their heads. “And we should see if there were any anomalies that got out.”

Velvet perked up at this, “I don’t think anything was stationed at Site 13, just the 427’s we took,” She bit her lip as she perused her mind, “Yeah, no anomalies.” She concluded. “173 was transferred back a few months ago.”

Nye turned his head to the site, then back at everyone else, “Alright, then,” He said aloud, “That will make this all a lot easier then.” He looked at his three men, Green, Alex, and Sanders. “Green, Alex,” The two men immediately shot up, “Take the Barracks and armory, see if there is still anyone there or if there is anything useful. Sanders and I will take the Administration offices.” He looked at Velvet.

“And I’ll take Davis and Lambert to the command and control room,” Velvet caught a glance of the room through one of the holes in the side of the facility, “Or what’s left of it.” Velvet sighed, “Rose and Pinckney will stay to guard the ponies.”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Davis said with a nod. Earning another glare from Velvet.

“If anything goes wrong, we get out and take off,” Nye said, “Stay sharp.”

Velvet listened to the broken hum of the broken site. She, Davis, and Lambert walked through the site’s control room, no one was there. Just broken glass, destroyed monitors and hardware, and plenty of bullet holes. “You think any of this stuff still works?” Lambert asked, hopefully not to her, she never was the best with technology.

“Maybe,” her other subordinate replied, “I might be able to establish a connection through to ther sites,” He turned to Velvet, who was busy looking around the square room. In the center of the room, there was a square table. She was very familiar with it, being an MTF Colonel she had access to this room while she and Nye were stationed here. What was supposed to be on the table, was an ever-updating electronic map of all the current Foundation Sites.

She stepped over an overturned chair and walked toward the table, the map was broken, but maybe… just maybe… She turned on the flashlight attached to her headlamp. “Ma’am? What are you doing?” Lambert asked as he walked over to her.

She began scouring the sides of the giant glass and electronic table for a button. “Looking for something that could help us.” She replied, “Davis if you think you can get comms back up, go right ahead.” She reached onto another side of the table. ”There it is!” She pressed in. Behind her, a loud unlocking sound sounded off behind her, back where they came in. “Black always was a paranoid type, and hid this little cache of supplies and documents.” Velvet looked under the corner table in the room, a small hatch had opened up.

Inside was a stack of manila folders, a copy of Black’s credentials, a map of the north, and a fully loaded Glock 17. She stashed all the papers into her vest and strapped the Glock to her side. “Any luck with the comms Davis?” She asked.

“Some,” He replied, typing into what was probably the last non-broken computer in the facility. “I think I can get an open channel out to any nearby site, nearest one is… Site 3.” He typed more into the keyboard. Velvet tried to keep up with whatever he was doing, but all the numbers and letters that were whizzing by were lost to her. “We should be… open now.” He pulled up a headset from the computer and removed his helmet.”Hello, Site three, this is Corporal Austin Davis from MTF Beta 7, does anyone copy?” He pressed the earmuffs into his ears

“Hello? Is anyone there?” He asked again before pausing, “Who is-” He paused again, “Corporal Austin Davis, MTF Beta 7.” He replied to the person on the other end “Yes, MTF Beta 7. You are… Oh okay…” He took off the headset and handed it to Velvet. “Oh, you’re gonna want to take this.”

“Who is it?” Velvet asked skeptically, “Someone with answers?”

“Yep, 05-3.”

Velvet had never grabbed a radio faster, “Hello?” She asked into the microphone as she put the earmuff to her ear. “Overseer?” A call from anyone on the 05 Council had to be answered immediately by the most senior member of the team.

“Yes, I’m here, you are?” Her voice was tired, broken.

“Colonel Velvet,” She answered as calmly as possible, “we are a bit confused here Overseer.”

“Yes, I know,” She sighed into the radio, “This situation is an utter shitshow.”

“Ma’am?”

“There was a coup, Colonel. Lieutenant Commander Shawns, MTF Alpha-1, he terminated the other 05’s,” She continued, “Except for maybe nine, I haven’t seen him in a month.” There were shouts and calls from the other end of the call, most likely doctors, guards, and other personnel shouting orders. “He seized Site Alpha-1, some of the loyal science and guard teams ran, taking many of the choppers to here at Site 3. From what I can see, he’s going after all external Sites and their personnel.”

Velvet was frozen, “Are we facing a civil war, overseer?” The prospect horrified her. Fighting Eldritch Horrors was one thing, but her fellow comrades? Her friends? And for what?

“I am afraid we are, Colonel,” the Overseer paused again, “And I don’t think we can win it,” She said in a hushed tone, “Not without support.”

“We’ll leave immediately, Over-”

“Colonel, I mean support. I’m Enacting Protocol Epsilon-Tau.”

It clicked in Velvet’s head, “You want, them to assist us?”

“They either help us, or we die, then they die,” She answered back, “Put it to them like that, maybe then it will convince them.”

Velvet paused, ‘We need to convince them?’ her mind reeled. ‘We haven’t really been too hospitable to them.’ She sighed, “I’ll See to it, Overseer.”

“Have you found anything yet?” Nye asked Alex over the radio.

“Other than bodies?” He sarcastically replied, “No. Not a damn thing.” His voice was beaten and broken. “It looks like they were lined up and shot.”

“All of them?” Nye asked back breathlessly, “What about administrator Black? Was she also terminated?”

“Executed,” Green said, butting in on their conversation, “They were executed, sir.” A pause in his voice, “and yes, we found her body, all of her credentials were taken off of her.”

“These definitely weren’t ponies,” Nye said to himself, “They aren’t built for this level of violence.” He turned his mic back on, “Start searching for useful supplies, fuel, ammo, food… the essentials, understand?”

“Yes sir,” Alex replied, “Were on it.” There was a click and Nye muted his microphone. He looked at Sanders, who was currently going through what was left of the office of Administrator Black.

It had been ransacked.

Thoroughly.

They had known where to look and what to look for.

The attackers were MTF.

Nye turned his radio back on, switching it to his peer’s channel, she wasn't going to like this, “Velvet, the attackers, they were-“

“Mobile Task Force, I know,” she cut him off, “I was able to get in contact with oh five three. She was able to escape,” she sighed into the radio, “There was a coup, MTF Alpha-1 killed the council, save her.”

“And now?” He asked in a tone he rarely used, a terrified tone, a desperate tone, a fearful tone, “What happened to this site?”

A pause, he heard Velvet in the background talking to someone else. “We need to leave,” she replied, “I got my guys on getting comm equipment, but we need to leave. Davis says the nuke is still hooked up to the remote network, it’s not safe for us to stay.”

Now it was her tone that was desperate, “Especially since we just turned on the comms.”

Cadance usually didn’t get sad or angry, but this year has given her more tears and outbursts than at least the last decade put together. Between her daughter three being foalnapped, a massacre of bat Pegasi, and now she was on the killer's vessel, and they won’t talk to her or let her leave.

“Can you just tell us what is going on?” She asked the human guard, who didn’t do anything else in response. In fact, he didn’t show any sign that he had heard her. She tried again to move past him.

He immediately stepped in front of her and pointed his weapon to her face, “I can’t kill you, but I can still knock you the fuck out,” he yelled, making Cadance stumble back and the bat pony guards move to her aid. “And stop asking.” He sighed, “I already find you annoying so don’t-“ he stopped mid-sentence and put his hand to his ear.

“Yeah Pinckney here,” she heard him say with a muffled voice. “Okay, what-“ he stopped again, “We should have enough time, right?” Cadance saw walked back up to him, she saw his bright eyes through the mask. “Alright, I’ll get the chopper ready for takeoff. What about-?” He paused, “Understood. See you in about a minute then.” He took his hand off his ear, “Sit down, we’re leaving.” He began walking towards Cadance.

Then, some sort of siren started to sound off.

“Cadance looked around at the interior of the ‘chopper’ it wasn’t coming from inside. “What is that,” She asked the human as she turned back to him, then she was on the ground as he ran past her.

“Get ready to get outta here,” he yelled at the pilots, “They’re coming back.” He closed the door and turned back to her, “It means we’re all gonna die if we don’t get out of here fast enough. So sit down and be ready to leave.” He shoved her into a nearby seat.

The rest of the team began to run in and take various seats. Two of them were carrying various boxes with strange strings coming out of them. The other, the leader, threw a bag on the floor. Then the ‘chopper’ began to lift off of the ground.

As it turned around, she saw what was kept out of her and the guards’ periphery. The ‘site’ was completely and utterly destroyed. “I’d strap in if I were you,” a voice came from her left. It was their team’s leader, “It’s about to be a bit bumpy.” The ramp raised up, but she could still see the building from the crack in the top.

She kept her eyes on it and, as they grew farther and farther away from the building and as the sound grew ever fainter, she began to ask, “What are we running-“ there was a bright blinding split second of light coming from the building that caused her to squint. “From?” The vessel lurched forward and she fell onto the opposite wall.

The first thing she noticed was that her head hurt.

A lot.

Her ears kept ringing, her eyes were seeing stars, and her head kept thumping. Cadance sat up, she was on the ground. Real ground. White puffy and fluffy snow wit ha a blanket under and on top of her. Still cold, but not some metal contraption. She was sitting around a small fire with several of the Lunar Pegasi guards. She saw both Bright Night and Shimmering Stone talking to each other. Dark Shield was alone off to the side, looking at the stars.

There were humans there two. They had since taken off their strang face coverings. They were sitting around another fire next to one of their flying machines. Two of them, a male and female, were off talking to each other. ‘I should…’ She got up and onto her hooves, she was immediately hit with a wave of dizziness.

“Princess!” Shimmering Stone spoke as he and Bright Night rushed to her side. “Please, lie back down,” He pleaded, “You were injured in the blast.”

The blast. The bright light that knocked around the ‘choppers.’

“I know, but…” She looked down at the thestral stallion, “The blast?”

He nodded. Bright Night pointed with her hoof to the female, “When we landed, she told us that it was a giant bomb. It knocked down Princess Luna too.”

Her mind irked, “Luna.” She glanced around the fire. Luna was right next to them, sleeping soundly and softly.

“She got a larger dose of 008,” A voice said from behind, Cadance turned, it was their leaders, standing there, “It took longer for her to recover than you lot.” He paused, “I’m sure you have some questions?”

“Yes,” Cadance said straightening herself up, “I do.” He nodded to her, “Do you know where my daughter is?”

He blinked, “I heard that 106 took a pony hostage back in January,” Her heart fluttered, “She was last seen… at our command facility, Site Alpha-1.” She smiled, so that is… he’s not happy. “Is that not a good thing?”

The female shook her head solemnly. “No, it isn’t. A lot has transpired in the past day.”

Her heart started to sink, but she tried her best to remain positive, “What?” Her voice said, strained with sadness, “What happened?”

“We’ll tell you when we get back.”

“What was it that infected Sergeant Time Wise? He was one of the best thestrals I’ve ever met, dependable, loyal. What happened to him?”

“If you are referring to the pony that bit your flank,” He answered, “He died, then came back. Zombie plague. Again, we’ll go into detail when we get to our location.”

“Our Location?”

“Yes, I’m sure you’ll be happy to know where we are going.”

“I don’t suppose it is the Crystal Empire?” She asked sarcastically.

Author's Note

So... this ends the first Story Arc, which I dubbed "Contact." We will be moving onto the next Arc next Chapter, which I dubbed, "War."

Any Comments, Questions, Concerns?

Tell Me in the Comments!

Stay Happy!

(23) The Homefront

Author's Note

I've made one small change on how thoughts work in the chapters from now on.

Thoughts will look like this unless they are within double quotes,

"Like this," Then they will be used as an emphasis in a subject's speech.

If there are any errors you see, any questions you might have, or any concerns that your favorite character from the show is in peril; Ask me in the comments!

Stay Happy.

(23) The Homefront

Shining Armor awoke to a cold chill and an empty bed. Not to say he wasn’t expecting it, his wife had been gone for 2 days and, as per Princess Luna’s orders, he was not to send a rescue or reinforcement party for another day. If there was one thing that peeved him the most, especially in times such as these it was that, ‘I can’t believe she can order me around,’ he thought as he pulled the soft white covers off of him. He stretched his neck and heard a few pops as his joints began to get ready for the day, ‘Especially in the Empire.’

After showering, brushing his teeth, and donning his armor, the Prince of the Crystal Empire, while still slightly irritated, was ready for the day. He opened the door to the hallway outside his and his wife’s bedroom. He sighed. His mind wandered as he started to make his way to the situation room.

So many times he had seen and greeted tour groups of students from various schools, both inside and outside of the Empire. From Elementary schools to the Royal Canterlot University. So many times he would joke with the guards who were patrolling the hallways. So many times they would be there to lighten up his day.

“Some cider after work your Highness?”

“Hey, Captain, the guys and I are…”

“Do you need anything, sir?”

“Ugh… Those darn rookies… am I right, sir?”

He looked to his left and to his right and the guards that lined the hallways and corridors of the castle. There was no banter between his guards. No polite hellos or good mornings. No nice greeting wishing him a good day. No talk about the colts, foals, fillies, or families. That was reserved for a better time, a happier time. He looked out of one of the many windows as he walked. He actually wished for it to still be January… to be his daughter’s birthday…

He and his daughter would hold massive prank wars, the guard, or his wife, often getting caught in the middle. A smile tugged at his lips, Jeez, I still can’t believe she got half the guard in on a plot to ambush me with snowballs.

He thought back to that day, one moment he was humming to himself, walking around the entrance to the castle. Then, he rounded a corner and came face to face with a line of his guards all holding balls of snow in their hooves led by his daughter. He nearly let out a chuckle as he remembered the smug look she gave him.

He looked to his left for a second, lieutenant Ruby Snowflake was one of those guards. He nearly stopped to talk to her, see how she and her fiance were doing. But he decided against it. He merely continued trotting down the now empty and devoid halls.

So many times the halls were filled to the brim with petitioners asking for advice, assistance, and help. Nearly every day there was something to laugh about at dinner. A ludicrous request, a slip up in court, or some other thing...

He longed for those days. Even if it had only been a scant few months ago. He reached to door to the situation room. A long hoofful of months… He grimaced as the smile he had gradually gained fell away to the stoic look. Reminiscing on those times, It could’ve been a lifetime ago… he told himself.

The room was empty, aside from the giant central circular map of the Crystal Empire and the frozen north. He looked at his usual seat, next to where his wife would usually sit. On the small section of the desk in front of his seat, there was a mountain of papers. And he was going to have to read all of them.

He dropped his head, sat down, and got started.

He skimmed through paper after paper, request after request. Each time he carefully contemplated what would benefit the pony or the Empire, in some cases.

After getting through what felt like the hundredth piece of parchment, Shining Armor yawned and fell back in his chair and put another piece of paper down. He wasn’t a stranger to paperwork, and, often during his Captaincy of the Canterlot guard, he had to work late into the night and sometimes, into the morning, much to his wife’s disappointment. That was especially true when you were dating the Princess of Love, who often wanted to do certain things that were definitely not work-related.

He sighed as he realized his mind was getting off on a tangent. He pulled himself forward and took a look at the next piece of paper.

And immediately dropped it as the room began to shake.

It wasn’t much, and only for a moment, but it was enough to shake the table and papers off the desk. The papers that the prince immediately forgot about as he ran out of the room.

He turned to the guards who were positioned outside the doors of the situation room, but both were turned, looking past him and at the window. He turned and saw what they were looking at, “What the…” A bright beam of light shining like the sun, but from the north. He had to squint. It was as if he was staring directly at the sun at the height of the day.

Shining Armor ground his teeth together, only one thought on his mind Is that Cadance?

The situation room was filled with activity; ponies going in and out, giving reports and leaving, sometimes so fast that the Prince barely notices anypony was ever there. This continued for several hours, with guards, officials, and advisors continuing to enter and exit. It was well into the next day’s morning that Shining Armor got a concrete piece of news from the Northern outposts. Other than the blinding light creating a massive panic in the streets of not only the Crystal City, but also every other town and village in the Crystal Empire, it was also seen from Yakyakistown, Veapolis, and some parts of northern Griffonia.

Shining Armor had received a message from both the Griffonian Empire and Changeling Lands.

The Griffonian Emperor, Grover the Sixth has only just ascended to the throne, but already proved to be a smart, charismatic, and capable ruler. Before reading the note, Shining Armor had thought the new ruler wanted to know what was going on, or perhaps was requesting that he be allowed to send a representative to the Crystal Empire to witness the ongoing events and how they unfold.

But no, it appears he has invited himself over to the Crystal Empire to get some answers. I guess he is a bit cocky too… Shining sighed. And as for Thorax and Pharynx, both of them were also coming to discuss more in-depth the current situation.

And to top it all off, the ponies of the press were clambering for a meeting with the tired Prince; rightfully wanting answers to many important questions. And as much as he wanted to give them those answers, he really just wanted a break. He was tired after nearly twenty-four hours of constant work.

And he was about to get a little more tired.

His ear twitched as he heard the door open and quickly close behind him. The tired ruler turned around, expecting to find an armored guard or suited bureaucrat. Instead, he could’ve sworn he was hallucinating a nightmare. “Excuse me, your highness, I would like a word with you about-” Nope, she’s real.

Can I please just pass out right now! He screamed internally. But Faust or whatever god has seemed to have forsaken him, Oh my Celestia… why does everything have to go wrong now? He sighed and begrudgingly turned back to the pony.

A pink pony mare with a red mane was standing there. She had a notepad and pencil levitating in front of her. The reporter had somehow gotten past every single guard. That should’ve been impossible. It must’ve been impossible. As he tunned her out, he tried to place from where she was. Let’s see, a unicorn, so the Crystal Daily, Pegasus Times, and Cloudsdale Times are out, probably Canterlot Daily… he guessed, Maybe it’s Manehatten Times?

The Prince put his hoof on his head and supported the ever-weighted Prince. “Before I even attempt to answer, exactly who I have the pleasure of speaking to?” His voice was hoarse from giving orders and lack of drinking and eating all day. “And how in the world did you get in here?” In all honesty, he really wanted to know the answer to the second question, if she had made it passed all his guards, he could try and convince her to become a spy.

“Uh,” She made her way to the Prince, her hooves slightly shakey. “Well, my name is Flawless Charm and I am a reporter from Canterlot Daily.” She answered sheepishly, “And as to how I got in…” She smirked, “Well…”

“I think I get it,” Shining sighed heavily, “Is this your first time?”

“Uhh… What?”

“Well you look like you’re pretty young for a reporter or journalist,” Shining pointed out, “And you keep acting all…” How did Snowflake put it? “Just so… Green.”

“Green?” She asked back.

“Yes, Green,” He returned, “You know, new to this…”

Flawless blinked three times, “OH!” She squeaked, “Yes,” She smiled, “I only just graduated from school a few months ago.” She answered, “I… thought if I could… you know… get an interview directly from you it would… impress my superiors, I guess.”

Shining looked back at the barely mare with half-awake eyes, his response came out in a sigh, “Or sate your insatiable need for more information?”

“I… guess that does sound better, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, and in all honesty, I’d rather have an interview with you than anypony else outside,” Shining yawned.

“Why?”

He chuckled a bit, “You won’t know all the tricks that the regulars have.” He saw her face contort into a mix of anger, confusion, and happiness.”

“Alright, since you were dying to get an interview…” Shining grabbed a chair in his own magic and pulled it toward the mare, “I suppose I have some time before I pass out,” She gingerly sat down. He could’ve sworn he heard her sigh a thank you after making herself comfortable on the seat.

“Thank you, Prince Armor,” Flawless said. The mare cleared her throat and began her to read her questions off of her notepad, “First things first,” She fidgeted slightly, “Is there anything you can tell me about the massive ball of light and the subsequent tremor felt yesterday?”

Shining thought long and hard, “No, sorry, I wish I could though,” Shining exhaled, he heard the pencil dance across the notepad, “We haven’t been able to ascertain the nature of the… light, but we can suspect it has something to do with-” Princess Luna and Princess Cadenza’s expedition “The attacks both In January and in early May.”

The pencil stopped moving on the notepad. Flawless flipped the page and looked up at the Prince, “I wanted to ask you a few questions about the initial attack and aftermath back in January,” She began, “You did eventually come out in May and say that the castle was infiltrated by both a creature and a previously unknown species to capture said creature,” She looked up from the notepad, “Is that correct?”

Shining gulped, Where is she going with this? “Yes.”

“And you said that you had captured one of these ‘humans’ as you called them? Correct?”

“That’s what they called themselves, but otherwise, yes, and they were… less than accommodating with our questions.” That’s an understatement. He looked out the window as she wrote down his response.

“As the conference with Princess Luna kept being delayed and eventually canceled, the public still has some… lingering questions that need to be addressed, namely, what exactly did the creature tell you?” The reporter looked back up from her notepad, “Anything at all?”

Shining Armor blinked. His eyes roamed over the table and eventually found the tape recorder with the 106 files in it. It would surely have the answers the public needed or at least what the press wanted. But can she handle it? He eyes the reporter before giving his response.

His magic took hold of the object and levitated it over to him, “While in custody, the human didn’t reveal much, other than the fact that the organization he was apart of is older than Ponykind, Griffonkind, and most likely all the other species on the planet,” Her pencil began to scribble across the paper again, “They… gave the impression, that they were the original dominant species on the planet.” The reporter ate up the information, her pencil scribbling furiously against the parchment. “Other than that, we figured out how to work this device that was in his possession.”

Flawless nodded, her voice barely hiding the tone of excitement, “Thank your highness for the answer. Before we get to the device you mentioned, I would like to ask you if the subject of Princess Flurry Heart’s sudden… disappearance... has impeded your ability or your wife’s ability to perform as the Ruler’s of the Crystal Empire?” The question had been on Shining Armor’s mind for quite some time.

Cadance and I… affected by the foalnapping? Of course, He squinted, affect our ability to rule effectively? His mind was brought back to him rashly interrogating Ross, the human. And then when they took Twilight to escape… He blinked, Should we have let somepony else make the decisions for us while we… dealt with Flurry being gone?

Shining looked at the mare in the eyes “If you are asking if Flurry’s foalnapping has impeded me in any way?” Shining Sighed, “Yes. Me, my wife, Princess’s Twilight, Celestia, and Luna, we were all impacted by this… and… while we all wish we could’ve done somethings better, I think we have done no better then if the circumstances were changed.” Shining nodded as he spoke. “I wouldn’t take back any of the decisions I’ve made.” He added.

“Understandable, your highness,” Flawless Charm now looked at the device in Shining’s hooves, “Now…” She smiled as she looked at the device in Shining’s hooves, “may I ask exactly what this thing is?” She flipped the page on her notepad and began to get ready to write.

Shining nodded, “Of course,” He answered with a tired voice, “It replays voices that were recorded, currently,” Shining said as he put it back on the table, preparing to press the button to start the recording. “Think of it as one of the many hoofpods out in the market that replay’s music.”

“What is currently recorded?” Flawless asked. Shining could hear the anticipation in her voice, “Something to do with the humans?”

He nodded, “A dossier, of sorts… on the creature, the one that took my daughter” He answered solemnly, “If you… want to, I will allow you to listen to its description, but it’s… somewhat disturbing.” More than that, Shining thought, It’s downright terrifying.

Flawless didn’t miss a beat, “Yes, of course I want to listen.”

Shining sighed, “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” His magic pushed down on the mechanical play button.

Shining looked at Flawless, the mare struggling to hold herself together. The pencil had long since stopped moving across the paper and instead fell out of her magic just after the recording ended. She was shaking, but still tried to maintain her professional persona. “Th-Thank you, your highness, I…” She’s looking for an excuse to leave, The prince surmised. He preempted her. Not the best look to see a reporter running out of the castle crying.

“If you need some time,” He tiredly said, “You can wait,” He offered, “I… know it is a lot to process right now. It took me some time before I was-”

“Able to get over the fact that your daughter might be dead?” Flawless cut him off, her professionalism breaking.

“Dea- What… no, I know for a fact that Flurry is fine,” Flawless raised her head, “I’ve gotten Princess Luna to communicate with Flurry while she slept,” He smiled, “She survived that monstrosity of a thing, and I fully plan on her coming home safe and sound.” He declared.

Flawless looked back down, “I... “ She breathed, “That’s good,” She said, “That’s really good.” She looked back up at the Prince, “Did you… See it?”

Shining laughed a dry laugh, “Yeah… I did… scarier than King Sombra and Chrysalis combined,” he gave a wry smile at the young reporter, “Imagine my shock when we find out that sour Castle had been infiltrated by a creature that hated everything.”

Flawless chuckled, “I can…” She shivered a bit.

The reporter mare sat on the chair, looking between the Prince, who had begun going back to his paperwork, and the device that sat on the table next to him. Over time, her shivers and shudders subsided until they ended entirely. Shining occasionally glanced back over to her, but she either turned away or had her eyes closed.

When I offered her to stay, I didn’t think it would be, he glanced at a nearby clock on the wall, half an hour… he looked back at her, then again, it took me a month to get over the fact that that and creatures like 106 exist. He turned back to the paper on his desk, something about how the current situation had affected trade between companies in Equestria and companies in the Crystal Empire. Surprising she didn’t ask about that, or our current response to the threat, he looked out a window, or where Princess Cadance is…

Shining heard the chair move. He turned and Flawless had already begun to trot to the door. “I… Thank you, your majesty, for allowing me to get my head in order,” She magically levitated her notepad and pencil over to her, “I… guess I hope to see you in the future?” She half stated, half asked.

“Good luck to you and your future career, Miss Charm.” Shining nodded back, “If we do see each other in the future, please use the proper channels, you can imagine the scandal there would be-”

“Yeah,” She interrupted, “I’m Sure Princess Cadenza would have both your and my head mounted on a fireplace.” She laughed dryly. She blinked, Shit, “Wait, where is Princess Cad-”

The door to the situation room opened in a with a reckoning, gaining both the young reporter’s and Prince’s attention. “Your highness,” the exasperated stallion said, “We have received word that two human flying machines are on their way.” It was only then that the stallion noticed Flawless Charm, “Who-”

“Flawless Charm,” She smiled as she stuck out her hoof, “Rep-”

She barely got past the first syllable, “Should I have her removed sir?”

Both pairs of eyes found their way to Shining, She’s already heard they’re on their- His eyes widened, “They’re on their way and you’re concerned with removing a lone reporter?” Shining asked, making the stallion freeze up, “For Celestia’s sake,” Shining Armor’s voice rose, “Deploy the guard!”

(24) There and Back again

"Seal every tunnel that leads to that place," Princess Twilight told the Mayor, "I don't want anycreature to go down there."

"O-of course, Princess Twilight," She replied. The Mayor seemed to be taken back by the seriousness of the usually easygoing Princess, "I'll make it my priority."

"Good," Twilight said, "I'll give you access to my personal treasury if you need it."

With that, the Mayor nodded and left, talking to her assistant on how best to seal the tunnels.

Twilight looked over the injured Hippogriff. She was seething in pain and agony as the crimson blood drained from the bite mark. The Bite Mark, She told herself, Is she infected? The Princess asked herself, I… A vision… the one where everypony she knew was dead or… something else, I can’t let those visions come true, She told herself. She gazed longingly at the bite mark.

She kept looking as the doctors cleaned it, covered it, and did their best. Her thoughts fell on Terramar. He had been infected with the virus and attacked both his sister, Sandbar and a company of seapony guards. Twilight could only hope that they would recover. Twilight felt a wing nudge her, and her head shook as she was pulled out of her hypnosis. “Huh?” She turned to her side. It was Rainbow Dash, her head tilted slightly.

“Twilight… you gotta stop doing things like that,” the cyan pegasus said, “You’re creeping all of us out.” Rainbow put her wing fully across Twilight’s back, pulling her away from the patient, and towards the rest of her friends. The six of them began to walk down the hallway; to the next room where Sandbar and Silverstream were recovering.

The purple princess looked inside the open door and saw all six of her former students, finally reunited. Gallus’s condition was by far worse than Silverstream, being missing one more day than Silverstream, having to constantly tread water in a small bubble of air, loss of blood. Then there were the creatures that were reaching up at his hooves.

She shuddered, the blood toxicity report should be back soon from the lab. I hope they aren’t infected, She thought, Please let them not be infected.

There was another nudge at her side. The tired princess turned and looked at the concerned face of Applejack, “Come on Twi, we all need to talk to you.” Twilight looked around at her four other friends, the princess only just now noticed that her friends were all looking at her with varying faces of distress and concern. In her mind, she knew what they were going to ask her, But I can’t tell them. She told herself, They can’t know.

Twilight sighed and hung her head, nodding slowly, “Alright Twi,” Applejack said as she came up to her other side, “We were able to clear a room,” The farm pony said as the six mares walked down the hallway.

The door closed behind the six of the mares, Twilight sat down on the floor, “I…” Whatever she was going to say had died in her throat, What am I supposed to say to them, her purple eyes looked up at her friends, That I knew we were going to be attacked… that I saw a vision of everypony I know dying… that I saw them dead? She sighed and looked back down at the floor.

“Twilight,” Rarity’s melodic voice broke through the silence, “I think I speak for everypony here when I say that we are concerned for you.” A pause in her speech, “If something is wrong… if it is because of… Flurry, or Silverstream, or Sandbar, or anything, you can talk to us.”

“Yeah, Rarity’s right,” Rainbow said, “The only way friendship works, is with communication between all of us.”

“In other words! You can’t keep all your words bottled up inside you!” Pinkie exclaimed, jumping onto her hind hooves. Her two forehooves pointed up into the air. “Remember when that happened to Autumn Blaze!”

“And we know that there is something wrong Twi,” Applejack said from Twilight’s left. “And there’s nothing wrong with that.” Twilight felt her chest loosen. Like she could breathe again after not being able to. She could feel a smile starting to creep its way onto her face.

She loved her friends, That’s why they can’t know. She told herself, What they don’t know can’t hurt them. The princess reasoned. I’ll just have to keep lying so that they stay safe.

“We only want to help you Twilight,” Fluttershy added, “The only way we can help you is if you tell us what is wrong.”

Silence persisted, Maybe I should tell them? A small voice inside of Twilight asked, Don’t they deserve to know? She began to debate what telling them and not telling them would lead to, I mean… I’ve told Luna, Celestia, Cadance, and Shining… it’s only a matter of time before one of them tells my friends. Twilight gulped, But… What if telling them causes them to get hurt? She breathed in, What is the right answer? Her thought process paused, There is no right answer… is there...

Twilight’s breathing was shaky at best when she began to talk, “Girls… I… know that I’ve been a bit… distant-”

“That’s one way to p-”

“Rainbow!” Rarity said, cutting off the mare, “Let Twilight speak.”

Twilight almost wished Rainbow had continued, it would’ve delayed what she was about to say, what she was about to do, “But… I’m fine, I just… really haven’t been sleeping well since… well, Flurry.” Twilight sighed, “That… stress and what happened to Si-”

“Twilight, imma stop you right there,” The Princess’s eyes went wide as everypony in the room turned to Applejack and her unconvinced face, “I trust you Twilight, we all do” Twilight felt her body tense up, “But this is just what you’ve been saying for the past month since you goy back,
her eyes began to sweep the room and gauge her other friend’s reactions’ “We’re your friends Twi, we won’t think of you any different. No matter what you say.”

Twilight tried to continue with her lie, she looked around the room at her friends. Each of them had their eyes on her. Each of them was placing their absolute trust in her. Then she saw it.

A black and white fedora, sitting on a nearby table. Just like 990’s fedora

“The final years of human civilization,” His odd and stuffy voice echoed in her mind, “was marked by the failure of the SCP Foundation to protect the public. A failure to communicate with their constituents,” those words wrapped around her head like a snake. The words “to communicate” continued to echo in her mind.

Then Rainbow’s words weaved with them, “The only way friendship works, is with communication between all of us.”

Twilight’s hooves felt weak and her head began to spin. “I…” was all that she was able to get out before she collapsed on the floor. She saw her friends gather around her, shouting for a doctor, but for a split second, she saw the creature appear next to her friends. Don’t hurt them…

She saw the human again, tipping his black and white fedora at her.

Then her eyes closed, her thoughts spiraling into one final word, please...

Gallus walked away from Sandbar and his friends and over to Silverstream, “Are you feeling any better?” He asked the tired Hippogriff. He sat down on the edge of the bed, “You still look pretty tired…” he commented.

Her pink face turned to him, she looked at him with tired eyes, “Thanks for the vote of confidence, Gallus,” she replied, “I’ve just…” she sighed and dropped her head, “I’ve just been thinking about Terramar.” Gallus nodded, Whatever I saw down there wasn’t Terramar, he told himself, it was something else.

“He was just so…”

“He was your brother,” Gallus interrupted, “And nothing could have stopped what had happened to him.” He put a claw on her, “You can’t blame yourself for what happened.”

She didn’t respond for some time, instead she just sat there, looking between Gallus and the window, “I feel like I should though,” Silverstream said quietly, nearly a whisper. “I feel like I should blame myself.”

He squeezed on her shoulder, “Don’t, it isn’t your fault… it was just a horrible accident.” He said, “It will be hard to adjust to a life without Terramar,” He said, trying to comfort her, “But… you will, and if you want, I can be with you every step of the way.” He let go of her with his claw.

She nodded, “Yeah, I do…” she turned to him, “What about you though… you shouldn’t waste your life on me…” she quietly said.

“Well uh…” Gallus scratched the back of his head, “I um… I want to. I guess?” He felt his face grow a shade of red, “I'm not really good with all this lovey-dovey stuff.” That’s one way to put it, Gallus, he told himself, Gosh, I suck at being the emotional support one!

Silverstream blinked, “are you…” her eyes narrowed confusingly at him, “are you saying you love me?” Her cheeks began to darken as well.

Well, the cat’s out of the bag now, he sighed and nodded, “Yes I do, I have since we graduated, really,” He sat in a nearby chair and put his claws over his face. “The guys in my platoon were right,” He spoke through his talons, “I am not prepared whatsoever.”

A small dry laugh came from Silverstream’s direction. Gallus brought his claws down and looked at her. She was crying, covering her mouth. “Terramar said… he bet me that you would confess before the end of the year,” she fell black in the bed. “I guess he wins.” Her crying stopped.

“I… I love you too Gallus,” she said quietly so the others couldn’t hear, “I really love you,” she reiterated, “Maybe after I get out, I could go back to Canterlot with you.”

“But you’re family?”

“I… I know it’s not right, but seeing them will only remind me of Terramar,” she sighed, “I just need some time to sort this out, without them.”

Gallus nodded, he of all his friends could understand. “Alright, I have an apartment in Canterlot you can stay in.” Gallus got up from the chair, “It will be awkward, but we can make it work.”

Ugh… what happened? Twilight thought, Did I… fall asleep? She was in bed. That much she could tell. With all the sheets, covers, and fluffiness she felt underneath her. No… I don’t think so, I don’t remember falling asleep… Twilight rose up from the covers.

She saw all her friends sleeping on the various pieces of furniture and the floor. She saw Fluttershy leaning up against a couch. Rainbow Dash and Applejack we’re leaning up against each other on said couch. Both Pinkie and Rarity were on the other bed.

As she sat up, doing her best not to make noise, she felt a tug near her hoof, she saw a clear tube attached to her. They must’ve gotten a doctor then, she groaned internally, Great… the press is going to have a field day.

She looked out of the window, the sun had already set and the night was in full swing. “How long have I been out?” She asked. The Princess looked at the circular clock on the opposite wall, 3 A.M. that puts me at… eight hours I think. She grabbed the edge of the bed and pulled herself up and over.

As her hoof touched the floor, she realized just how unprepared to walk she was, as her still asleep hooves again gave out from under her, causing her to crash into the ground. Aw fiddlesticks… she looked up to find all her friends looking at her like she was a filly with her hoof in a cookie jar.

“Uhhh… what’s going on girls?”

“Twilight,” Rarity yawned from her left, “please don’t try to play you passing out like a small thing dear,” She yawned again, “It is serious.”

“Yer darn right Rarity,” Applejack added, “You need help, Twi. You can’t keep pushing us away, obviously.” Applejack moved closer with Rainbow Dash in tow, “here, let’s get you up at least.” Applejack and Rainbow hoisted the Princess back into the bed after a brief protest.

“Twilight look, we’ve all been on edge since Flurry got foalnapped, but you shouldn’t be doing… well…” Rainbow gestured to her with one of her hooves, “Whatever you’re doing. It’s unhealthy.”

Fluttershy walked up to the right side of her hospital bed, “Can you just tell us what’s wrong Twilight, we won’t think any less of you,” she reassured with one of her light smiles.

Pinkie and Rarity had also found their way to her left, with Applejack and Rainbow in front of her. Sometimes I just can’t… she fell back in the bed, “Alright, you win.” Twilight said, “I’ll tell you…”

She heard a silent “Yesssss…” followed by a whack and an “Ow…” from Rainbow Dash.

“So,” Twilight started, “it began on the train ride up to the Crystal Empire, I had a dream… of a human… he… he told me that Flurry was in danger and that one of the creatures within the Foundation was no longer ‘manageable’,” she looked up, “That’s why I was so jittery after getting off the train, anyway, I took it to Luna, Celestia, Cadance and my brother.”

“They all knew that Flurry was going to be attacked?” Pinkie of all her friends asked, “and they did nothing?”

“No- that’s-“ Twilight sighed, slightly frustrated, “We agreed to tell her the morning after her birthday, so she wouldn’t worry while celebrating, you know.” Twilight shook her head, “Obviously that wasn’t the correct choice…”

“Wait wait wait, you guys decided to go ahead with the party in the face- OW!” Rainbow chimed in before being hit across the head, again, by Applejack. “Could you please cut that out?!” Rainbow yelled to an unamused Applejack. A few seconds of looking at Applejacks face seemed to force Rainbow out of her tangent.

“It doesn’t matter, Applejack,” Twilight said, “Rainbow’s right, we went ahead with the celebrations even with the danger. After it all ended, we all thought it was just an empty threat. Just… something… like one of our adventures we used to go on.” Twilight hung her head, And now Flurry’s gone… and everything falling apart.

Twilight spoke in a monotone voice, “He showed up… when I was on the way back too, he showed me… the humans, and their cities, and how they killed themselves.”

“They killed themselves?” Fluttershy asked, her voice broke, “How? Why?”

Twilight looked back at the door, “Sandbar and Silverstream had a run-in with the reason. Zomponies, or… whatever they call them,” Twilight answered, “They fought them, and they lost…” Twilight looked at all her friends, “When they were on the verge of losing, they destroyed themselves, with their most powerful weapons.”

Pinkie looked down, she looked liked she wanted to say something, anything to lift the mood. To try and cheer up her friends, but nothing came to her mind. “He said that he didn’t want the planet going down that path again, and, that that was why he was telling me what he did tell me.”

I’ll leave out the part of all of them dying, for now, I shouldn’t… frighten them like that, Twilight thought. As she breathed, she felt lighter, like a weight had been lifted off of her back. “Well,” Twilight said as she tried to get up again, “That’s it, the truth,” She said, or at least most of it. “I need to-”

“Now Twilight, you’ve been overworking yourself, just… stay in bed for now,” Rarity said, “According to the Doctor, both Private Orchid and Sandbar are fine.” Rarity then practically pushed Twilight down with her magic.

“Just dehydrated and exhausted for Sandbar, and for Orchid, it was just a nasty scar and some blood loss,” Fluttershy recounted, “Whatever Ocellus did to them, it seemed to have helped them completely.”

“But…” Twilight began, “There’s no cure, he told me,” She said flabbergasted, “It should be impossible!”

“Come on Twi,” Pinkie said, “We’ve beaten impossible before!”

*Bang Bang Bang*

Everypony turned to the door.

A guard entered the room, dressed in golden armor, “Excuse me, your highness,” she started, “But Princess Celestia is asking you and your friends back to Canterlot.”

Twilight again sat up in the bed, “Why? Did she send a note?”

“Yes, Princess Celestia wanted this,” The guard pulled out a note from her armor, “to be delivered to you. When you are ready, we have a train ready to depart.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said, “You are dismissed.”

The guard left the room just as quickly as she had entered. Why does Celestia need us now? Twilight asked herself as she tore open the letter. She quickly scanned through the words. A large explosion that lit up the sky like the sun, a tremor… both Luna and Cadance are away… Twilight narrowed her eyes, A meeting between Shining Armor and Humans? “We need to get to Canterlot, ASAP,” Twilight said as she jumped off the bed, fully invigorated with energy she didn’t even know she could muster. “I think... I think the humans just reached out to us.”

Author's Note

This chapter officially ends the involvement of (most of) the young six from the story. The next chapter will have the first formal meeting between the ponies and the SCP Foundation.
So we'll see how that goes.
Not really well imo.

Have Comments, Questions, Concerns?
Scream at me in the comments!

Stay Happy y'all!

(25) Second Contact

Velvet and Nye knew this would be a pivotal moment. The first impression is the most important interaction between new people. That goes double for the first contact between species. And well, Pi-1 royally screwed up a first contact that shouldn’t have happened altogether. I just hope we don’t screw it up as bad as they did, Velvet thought, the last thing we need is a war on two fronts.

“Hey, Velvet,” The radio buzzed in her right ear. She looked over to the only other occupants of the helicopter, besides the pilots, “Looks like a party down there…” Nye gestured to her to look out one of the small circular windows.

It was indeed a crowd. “Looks like a lot of civvies have gathered around their guards,” She commented, “They must be a bit on edge,” Velvet turned to Nye, “Try not to antagonize them, the last thing we need is to be trapped down there with a bunch of angry ponies.”

He nodded, “Yeah, neither do I.”

As the ground got closer and closer, Velvet kept her gaze on the lead pony. A unicorn with a white coat and a mane with various shades of blue. According to the pink Princess in the other chopper, he was also her husband and the father of the poor pony who got taken by 106. This guy can’t catch a break I guess, Velvetsaid to herself, she pointed him out to Nye, “Lead pony right there.”

The two of them lurched as the chopper touched down. “Alright, this is your captain speaking,” one of the pilots said through the choppers PA system, “are you two sure this is a good idea? We can still leave.”

Velvet took off the gas mask and moved the radio out of the way, “Too late actually, according to the report, one blast can bring this thing tumbling out of the sky.” She grimaced, “Point of no return,” she muttered under her breath. She inhaled and exhaled, “Lower the ramp!”

The sound of chopping air became louder and louder as the ramp got lower and lower to the ground. Velvet breathed in the cool, crisp, and wet wintery air one last time before she quickly reattached her mask to her face. “Ready Jack?” She asked the other leader as she slung her P90 around her back. Colonel Nye did the same before shaking his head.

“Definitely not,” he replied, “But we really don’t have a choice, do we?”

She nodded, “Not really,” Velvet sighed as she turned back to the crowd of ponies now in front of them and they walked into the snowy ground. The snow sank slightly under their heavy black boots. After taking a few steps forward, the ramp retracted and closed, just as loudly as the helicopter’s rotor blades. Velvet felt the helicopter lift off and take to the skies. Leaving the two colonels alone and without an avenue of escape.

As the helicopter flew off and its deafening sound left them, so did all other noises. There was no sound coming from Velvet or Nye, no sound coming from the guards, and none coming from the now large crowd of civilian ponies. The only sound that the two humans could hear was that of the wind as it washed through the landscape. Well, that, and the radio static that echoed in their ears.

Velvet narrowed her eyes as she looked at the many pastel ponies faces she could see. The lead pony, apparently named Shining Armor, also looked at the pair with narrowed eyes. The many guards all looked at them with some mixture of contempt and surprise. And the crowd, well, they were a mix of everything, mostly anger though. Because of course, they are mad at us, Velvet thought to her annoyed self, If they knew the things we keep locked up… she sighed. “Well,” Velvet spoke to all the ponies, “We can all either stand here until we see who drops dead first, or we can talk.”

Cadance looked at Luna, the blue princess was at the entrance ramp to the other human helicopter, she held her head in her hooves, and she hadn’t said a word since she had awoken. Cadance looked back down at the snow, she could tell that something was wrong with her aunt. She hadn’t eaten breakfast, or at least what passes as breakfast for the humans, and whatever mood she had was radiating off of her.

Even the humans were starting to steer clear of Luna. What is going on with you? The younger Alicorn asked herself. There must be something I can do… Cadance brought her head up and looked off into the distance, at the Crystal City. The human leaders were certainly there by now, hopefully, it all went well.

Cadance sighed, What does ‘Well’ even mean at this point? She gulped, That nopony else gets hurt? That my husband and the humans come to an understanding? Cadance looked back at Luna, she hadn’t moved. Cadance inhaled and exhaled as she resolved herself.

She trotted up to her aunt, “Luna?” Cadance asked tentatively, she saw Luna’s eye move up to glance at her before closing again. Candance gulped again and she offered her hoof, “Can we talk?” she asked her aunt. She held her hoof out for a few tenuous seconds before it fell back to the ground.

“I am fine, Cadance,” She responded while slightly moving her hooves, “I am merely thinking.”

“What about?” Cadance asked as she sat down next to her aunt. Cadance saw Luna look back at her. Cadance waited with a patient smile, “I just want to help, Auntie,” She reassured, “You were able to help me at the start of this whole… thing,” Cadance said, “I just want to help you.”

Luna exhaled tiredly as she shifted her hooves to support her body as she sat up. Despite always being slightly taller than Cadance, always looking calmer and collected, than the ruler of the Crystal Empire, and still doing so even now to an average onlooker, Cadance could tell that she was punishing herself. But Why?

“I am… thinking about my past decisions, and how they led to this moment…” Luna replied defensively, “And what I could’ve done differently…”

Cadance looked at Luna, “If this is about what happened at the facility,” Cadance couldn’t find the correct words… she just reassuringly put her hoof on her aunt’s shoulder. That was until she realized she had been told the same words, by the same mare in front of her. “You’ll never make the same mistake again… You’ll change for the better, and be a better ruler because of it.” Cadance wrapped one of her wings around her aunt.

Cadance saw Luna blink, then smile, it was a warm and refreshing smile, “I see you have been listening well, dear niece,” She replied with a dry laugh in her voice, “I hope you’re correct.” Luna looked away, though still smiling. Cadance followed her gaze to two of the human soldiers who were overlooking the camp, “Let’s go… I want to… talk with these humans.”

“Why?”

“Because,” Luna turned back to her niece, “I find them… somewhat interesting.” Luna stood up, shaking the small amount of snow off of her. “Plus, if we are to eventually meet their leaders, we should know what to expect.”

Cadance followed her aunt, cautiously, and mindful of their captors. If they even are captors now? Cadance silently exhaled, Hosts Maybe? The two humans were both sitting on the ledge

“What do you want?” Shining armor asked the two humans. He narrowed his eyes at the two, both their faces were concealed behind masks. Just like Ross did… He told himself, They definitely are from the Foundation. Not like humans are prevalent in the world… The tired prince blinked.

“We want to talk,” The female said, “Mainly about some happenings inside of the foundation.”

Shining wanted to punch these humans in their faces, but, given their weapons, and their height, that probably wouldn’t go over well. “Why would any of that concern us?” Shining replied. He saw the humans take a few steps closer, his eyes softened as he realized, “Does it have to do with my daughter?”

A second of silence passed. Only the howl of the cool wind could be heard. “No,” the male replied, “But I suppose… it could impact her.”

He saw them take another step forward, maybe they don’t know they are, or maybe this is some screwed up tactic, Shining thought. “Stay there,” He ordered. “Don’t take another step.” The two humans stopped, “Also take those things off your faces. I’d prefer to see you when I’m talking to you.”

Shining heard the whispers of the ever-growing crowd of ponies and creatures behind him. Every now and then he can hear the snap of a camera going off. He had to drown them out to focus on the threats in front of him. He turned to his captain behind him, “Have the guards be ready for anything and don’t underestimate them. They’re Dangerous.” He quickly looked back at the humans, they had both removed their masks and attached them to their waists.

“Alright,” The male one said, “Now that that’s done, I believe introductions are in order. My name is Colonel Jack Nye,” He motioned to his female colleague, “And this is Colonel Abigail Velvet, we’re both from MTF Beta-7.”

“I’m sure you all saw the bright light up north yesterday?” Velvet asked, “And you must be concerned about your little expedition north.” Shining ground his teeth together.

How in the world do they... He mused in his mind, They can’t possibly have them… Luna would never allow it, but they could’ve… done something to them. “What about our expedition?” Shining asked back, “What did you do to them?”

“We crossed paths,” Velvet said, “They nearly unleashed a virus on the world.”

“A virus?” Shining asked, “Just what kind of virus?”

“We’ll answer all your questions when the rest of our troops get here with yours,” Nye butt in, “We just want to be sure that we won’t be attacked when we enter.”

Shining thought about it for a moment, I guess they seem genuine, but… He looked back up at the pair, “What did you do to them?” The Prince asked again, “You didn’t hurt them, did you?”

“No, of course, we didn’t,” Velvet said, “We came here in peace, and all of them are-” A brief pause in her voice, “Um, we couldn’t save all of them, actually.” Shining should be furious, he probably was deep down, but the way she said it, It’s like she really is sorry… He couldn’t describe it, but he knew she was.

“Was… Princess Cadance or Prin-”

“They’re fine,” Nye cut it, “And our men are under strict orders to not hurt them. When you say that we can stay, they’ll come along with our men.”

Shining bit his lip. The Prince looked back at the crowd of ponies who were looking back at them. On one hoof, he would get his wife and Princess Luna back, and on the other hoof, The ponies might just hate me if we do this… He sighed and turned back, “Fine, I grant you safety here,” the prince said, much to their visible delight. “But,” He punctuated, “You must answer all the questions we ask you, and you and your men must give up your weapons.”

“You got yourself a deal,” Nye said. He and Velvet put their weapons and their backs and started to walk forward. “I’ve already called it in, they’re all on their way.”

By the time they had landed, Cadance was still very much confused. Is this… Force just like our magic? What the heck is a Sith, a Jedi, and a Death Star? Cadance looked at Luna, who looked more horrified, I guess a war among the Stars does sound like a bit of a problem… and that is her whole field I guess… Cadance rubbed her chin, I’ll just have to ask them about it later… Cadance felt the helicopter jolt as they landed. The pink princess had honestly hoped it would be longer. Learning about humans was more… enlightening. I guess enlightening works.

The ramp slowly lowered and let the light of the morning shine. We’re just past the western suburbs, she immediately identified. She had seen every part of her city to know that much, and especially with the recent attacks by the creature and the foundation, it seemed paramount to know where everything was.

Cadance walked off the ramp too, thankfully, just her loyal guards, and her husband. Who had a solemn expression on his face. He trotted up to her and smiled, “Are you alright Cady?” He asked. She nodded as he put a hoof around her, “Let’s get to the palace, I’m sure you and the guards are tired.” He turned to the night guard, “Get something decent to eat, and then get some rest too, you all earned it.”

Cadance felt the world around her shift as they were both teleported into the familiar settings of their bedroom by Shining Armor’s magic. Where he immediately pounced on his wife. “DON’T YOU EVER, do that to me again!” He ordered, “When those two humans came… I-” He sighed, “I thought that you had been captured… or-”

Cadence looked down, “I’m sorry, Shiny. I shouldn’t have left.”

“You’re darn right, you shouldn’t have,” Shining said as he collapsed onto a nearby chair. Cadance made her way over to the bed and laid down, “I just… this is a lot to deal with right now.”

“Believe me, I know how you feel.”

“Yeah, I know,” Shining sighed, “After this whole thing is solved, we get Flurry back and all, why don’t we go on a vacation?”

“Heh, that’s a bit far into the future.” Cadance turned to her husband with a soft smile, “Dontcha think?”

“Yeah,” he groaned as he got up, “Plus, there’s too much to do still,” He straightened his armor, “I already sent a letter to Celestia, who’ll hopefully pass it on to Twilight, she and her friends will hopefully help.”

Cadance felt the animosity in his voice when he said her aunt’s name, “You still don’t trust Celestia?” Cadance asked, “You know she was just doing what she thought was right.”

Shining nodded, “That doesn’t mean I don’t have to like it,” her husband replied, “As for the humans, they’re all going to be in some of the spare rooms, for now, until they can contact their leader.”

“Leader? As in singular?” She asked from the warm cozy bed, “I thought there were multiple of them.”

“There were,” Shining said, “According to Colonel Velvet, nearly all of them were killed in a coup while you were gone. There’s only one left.” He scratched the back of his head, “They, uh... also told me the new regime wants all of us dead…”

Cadance felt the room go cold and her eyes widened, “I should probably be at the meeting then.” She moved to get out of bed.

“Don’t bother, the meeting’s not going to take place till Twi gets here,” He sighed, “I know she’ll be excited to learn more about them at least.” He looked at Cadance, “I’m going to go make sure Princess Luna's doing fine. After that, I’ll be in the situation room, working on their ‘site locations’ as Nye says, if you need me,” Shining said, “you just get some rest, I’ll have a maid bring something for you to eat in a few hours, alright?”

Cadance nodded, “Okay,” she sighed, “But I want to know if and when something goes wrong.”

Author's Note

Hey, y'all. With school picking up and all, I won't be able to write as many chapters a month. Expect it to go back to around once a month. Also, I feel the chapters are getting a bit, meh... Do you guys think this or is this just me? I have one idea on how to address this that is, I can stick the POV to one individual for each chapter.

Leave your comments in the comment sections.

Also, I have this story idea for after A Lost Hero... It's dark, it's got Sombra and an OC, and oh boy, is she not going to be happy!

Speaking of which, Stay Happy Y'all!

(26) The Ambassador...

Twilight stepped inside the throne room in Canterlot castle with her friends at her side. The velvet and soft carpet leading directly to the twin thrones on the dais. Twilight looked around the room, her eyes settling on the colorful stained glass as the setting sun shone through them. She saw her and her friends in a mural she had seen many times before. It depicted them, the Elements of Harmony bound together as one.

It had thankfully been years since there had been a crisis of the current sort. Years without having to use the Elements on an opponent. Hopefully, Twilight sighed as she walked toward the thrones, It won’t come to that and we can keep it that way. I’m sure that we can find a compromise with them… they reached out to us… so that means they at least want to talk. Twilight glanced at her friends at her sides.

I don’t know if I could forgive myself if any of them got hurt because of me, She blinked back forward as they made the final approach to the throne. Celestia, however, wasn’t there. Her friends had been talking about it as soon as they entered, but they kept following Twilight down the long red carpet.

Twilight stopped in front of the empty thrones and gave a quiet sigh. Time to take stock of the situation, the princess told herself, the humans have come to us, wanting… something, maybe to give Flurry back. She looked down at the floor and slightly shook her head, No… that can’t be it… maybe it’s something more niche… information maybe? They might have somehow detected us in Baltimare… Twilight steeled herself as she brought her head around, Hopefully, Princess Celestia knows.

“Are we late?” Rainbow’s voice cut through Twilight’s thoughts. She briefly glanced up at Rainbow Dash as she hovered above the group, “I thought we actually got here pretty early.”

“Rainbow Darling, Princess Celestia’s probably just lowering the sun,” Rarity answered as she gestured to the receding light, “It is about getting to that time I suppose, and in all honesty, I wouldn’t mind if she wanted to go to sleep early. Given everything that happened and all.”

“It’s like this year has just been one huge disaster after another!” Pinkie burst into the conversation on her hind hooves.

“I… you…” Rainbow hovered down to the ground next to Applejack, “I mean… she’s definitely not wrong there,” Rainbow shrugged.

Twilight gave a small smile and a stifled chuckle at that. “Wow, look at that Pinkie, we were actually able to make Twilight laugh.”

“Wha-?” Twilight asked with a slight smile to the rest of her friends, “Oh come on, it wasn’t that bad! Sure I was a little stressed and all, but-.”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy of all ponies cut her off, “you’ve been bottling up these encounters for months,” The butter Pegasus said, “You might’ve had some sort of breakdown like what happened in the hospital on a much larger scale.” Twilight sighed and nodded, “Just… talking about it makes it better though, riiiight?” Twilight nodded.

“Right,” She answered as she looked at the rest of her friends, “It actually really does. Though… I already did tell my Brother and the other Princesses… I guess they just… I don’t know… didn’t understand… maybe?”

Pinkie swept up right next to Twilight and put a hoof around her, “Well if you ever need a quick pick me up, just come and get your good friend Pinkie Pie. I’ve got Cakes, Games, and super-duper funny stories!”

“Alright Pinkie,” Twilight laughed and simultaneously tried getting out of Pinkie’s chokehold, “I promise, if I need anything, I’ll come to you.”

“Oh, I’ll hold you to that.” Pinkie said.

“And,” Rarity said, “If you ever want to talk to all of us, we’ll be there for you. Wherever you go, we go.”

“Uh-huh!”

“Yeah!”

“Yay!”

“Mhm.”

Twilight actually felt secure for the first time in a while. She had her friends with her, ready to help her at a moment’s notice. But… “And if you girls need anything, you can count on me too.”

The wooden door behind them opened and Princess Celestia walked into the throne room. She quickly made her way over to the group. “Pardon my lateness, I’ve been having some… issues with the Griffonian Emperor, he’s been… he’s convinced other leaders to convene together to discuss the current matters at hoof...” She sighed and stopped just short of the group, “Thank you all for showing up on such short notice.”

“No problem Princess,” Rarity said, “But perhaps we could down to business, these constant trips to and from places are quite exhausting.”

“Oh, don’t worry Rarity,” Celestia smiled, “Hopefully you won’t be moving around so much after this next one.”

“And what is the next one?” Twilight asked as she stepped through her friends, “Is it something to do with the humans?”

“Yes,” Celestia nodded, “Luna sent me a letter. It says that she and Cadance, along with a contingent of Lunar guards ran across a team of human soldiers.”

“COOL!” Rainbow soared up, “Did she kick their flanks and send them running with their tails between their legs?!”

Celestia simply stared at Rainbow, “Nooo…” She somberly answered, “In fact, it was quite the opposite, She, Cadance, and the guards were all taken, hostage.”

“Oh…” Rainbow floated back to the ground, “But she sent the letter?”

“Yes, it seems these humans are seeking help for some reason. From the way Luna described it, the humans chose to go to the Crystal City instead of their base.” Celestia sighed, “She doesn’t really go into much detail after that.” Celestia steeled herself as she got back on track, “So, I’m asking you all to go up there and see if you can lend a hoof and figure out more.”

“Let me get this straight,” Rainbow Dash said as she hovered in front of Princess Celestia’s face. “You want us to go back to the Crystal Empire and actually talk with these things?!” Celestia for her part was more amused at the fact Rainbow Dash was in her face than the actual essence of her question.

“Rainbow, get your butt out of the Princess’s face right now!” Applejack yelled, attracting the blue pegasus’s attention. Rainbow sighed and rolled her eyes as she slowly floated back down to the ground next to Applejack with a huff. “Now, Princess,” Applejack said, “What do you need us to do?”

Celestia seemed to refocus in on Applejack, “Oh.. yes,” Celestia cleared her throat, “I’m not ordering you to do anything actually. I am asking you.” She looked at the group of ponies, “The humans are in the Crystal City as of a few hours ago, and I’m sure the new ponies are going to get that story out any second now, but…” Celestia sighed as she lost her smile. “There was also… something else, a destructive force so powerful it could possibly destroy the city. Luna said that it was all being handled, but-”

“You’re worried about Luna?” Twilight asked, interrupting Celestia. “The way you described the letter, it sounded like a completely different pony.”

Celestia nodded weakly, “Her wording of the letter was… lifeless, devoid of any emotion. I… I can’t describe it...”

Maybe the pressure is getting to Princess Luna too, Twilight asked herself, And she really only has Cadance up there. Twilight looked at her friends, “I’ll go, Cadance and my brother could use the extra hooves anyway.”

“I... “ Celestia started before cutting herself off, “Thank you, Twilight. It means a great deal to me.”

The stars were in the sky as she and her friends got onto the train platform and the cool breeze of the night was in the air. Twilight looked out at the train, I guess it was only a matter of time before I had to go back up there again, She thought to herself, I guess I had hoped I would’ve had more time at home. Twilight looked to her left. Her friends were a few yards away all carrying hastily assembled items.

She frowned, Do I really want them to get caught up in all of this? I would never forgive myself if any of them got hurt. She looked down at her hooves and began to think.

Twilight thought back to the vision 990 had given her. Of her in the Crystal City surrounded by undead ponies. By my undead friends. And then there’s this giant blast of light, the one that can destroy a city.

She saw herself back on that hill outside the human equivalent of Baltimare, Baltimore. She saw the blinding light, and the blinding lights off in the distance, destroying other cities. Am I playing right into its hooves? Twilight shook her head, No… If I continue to tell them the truth and keep them in the loop, everything will be alright. I just need to keep talking and communicating with them, She smiled and exhaled, I’m sure of it.

Twilight looked back at her friends, I doubt they would let me go up there alone anyway. Twilight looked to her right and saw Princess Celestia looking back at her, “Worried for them?” Her peer asked.

Twilight nodded, “I’m worried about them… We tend to get stuck in stupid and dangerous situations.” She replied with a smile. “Though we always get out of it in the end. I think we can do it again.”

Celestia gave a small chuckle, “That you and your friends do, I’m surprised none of you have been hurt yet.” Celestia laughed again, “You know, every time you fought some great menace with them you gave me a heart attack.”

Twilight joined in on the laugh, “Yeah, I can see that…”

After a few seconds of silence, Celestia’s demure changed, “I... um… never properly apologized to you… or the others, about… what I kept from you.” Twilight turned to her former teacher, “I just wanted to say, I’m truly sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize for something you thought was right,” Twilight answered, “Though… It is appreciated. And I accept your apology.”

“Thank you,” Celestia put a hoof up to her chin, “I honestly don’t know what I would do without you, Cadance, and my sister.”

“Have to govern alone?”

“Oh heavens no! If I had to do that again I’d collapse with all the stress.” The alabaster princess put her hoof to the chin, “Actually I’d just cope with cake.”

“Ah yes, Princess Celestia and her cakes.” Twilight smiled and shook her head, “I never thought I’d have to organize an intervention with Luna about you and Cakes!”

“I’ll have you know it was never a problem,” She turned her head away from Twilight, “I just liked cake.”

“Oh, here we-”

*DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO*

Twilight glanced at the clock on the train platform, “Looks like it’s time to go,” Twilight said, she began to walk towards her friends before turning her head to face Princess Celestia, “Hopefully we’ll be back soon, and stay off the cakes. That last one is an order.”

“Me too,” Celestia replied, “I’ll try to be up there after I have affairs here in Canterlot taken care of, and I can’t promise anything.” Celestia began to walk away, “Oh!” She turned around and looked back at Twilight, “One more thing Twilight.”

“What?” Twilight turned around halfway, “What is it?”

“Because of the… creatures where you are going, you might find a lot of press on that train, so I had a car cleared for you at the front. No beds this time, but you and your friends will have some privacy.”

Twilight nodded, “Thank you. I don’t know how much more of the press I can take.”

“Believe me... You never get used to it…” Celestia sighed... “Alright now, get going!”

Twilight and her friends boarded and made her way to their train car, passing all the other passengers along the way, most of them already sleeping, or half asleep, barely noticing them. She sat herself down on the window seat facing the train platform. Princess Celestia was still standing there with her escort.

Twilight rose her hoof and waved at her. It took a second for Celestia to notice, but when she did, she popped up and waved back. The train’s whistle sounded off again, and then the train lurched forward. Twilight turned back and laid her head against the cushioned seat and closed her eyes.

For the first time in a long time, she slept without a care in the world.

“Twilight… we’re here.”

The princess stirred and opened her eyes. She came face to face with a familiar yellow pegasus, “Good morning Fluttershy,” Twilight greeted as she got off her chair. “When did we arrive?”

“Only a few minutes ago, you sorta slept through the whistle and Pinkie,” Fluttershy knelt down and put on her saddlebags, “How’d you sleep?”

“Pretty good actually,” As Twilight knelt down to pick up her bags she stretched out her wings and back, “Though, I wouldn’t mind sleeping on a bed tonight.” Twilight wrapped the bags in her magic and floated them to her back, “I don’t think my back likes sleeping vertically.”

“I read somewhere that it messes up a pony’s posture,” Fluttershy replied as she let Twilight walk down the aisle in front of her. “Anyway, I’m sure your brother will be happy to see you.”

Twilight turned back to Fluttershy as she stepped off the train, “He better be…” She looked forward, “Or I’m going to- huh?” As she stepped off into the station with the rest of her friends, she noticed something. Where is everypony? Usually, whenever she and her friends had so much as stepped outside for a bit of fresh air, there was usually a small to a large crowd of ponies hoping to get their pictures taken or autographs signed or whatever. But now, Everypony else is gone. I almost miss it. She breathed a sigh of relief, keyword: almost.

The six friends hastily made their way outside of the station and out onto Crystal Boulevard. There, the friends saw the oddest thing. A group of humans, just standing there. Behind them were two giant behemoths, that were most likely their strange transportation machines. Twilight immediately turned around and faced her friends, “We’ll deal with this later, for now, let’s just get to the palace and see what’s going on.”

As the group passed the crowd of ponies surrounding the human guards and machines, Twilight could hear the shouts for answers and questions. She turned her head towards them as they walked to the palace. The ponies were so hard-pressed to get answers from the humans that they didn’t give her and her friends any heed, and it seemed that the humans gave the other ponies the same treatment. Two of the humans just stood there, scanning the crowd, probably to make sure nopony gets any closer. Twilight thought.

She turned back towards the palace and continued walking at a brisk pace. “We’re nearly there girls, let’s just see what they need help with, ok?”

The door to the situation room opened and the six friends walked in, Twilight was hit with a rush of information. Inside the room, was her brother, Princess Luna, and shockingly two humans. The two humans and Shining Armor were in the middle of a heated debate while Luna was simply looking over some papers. The debate, however, did not stop as Twilight and her friends entered the room.

One of the humans, a female with a brown mane and pale skin was facing away from the group of friends, and the other, a male with black hair that had hints of gray. He was facing them, but chose not to acknowledge the group. Shining for his part gave a small and weak smile and wave to his sister and her friends before going back to whatever their debate was. Luna got up from her seat and began to walk towards them.

“It’s strange,” Rarity whispered with enough volume to only allow their group to hear, “To see them without their facial coverings. They actually are quite... normal.”

“Normal?” Pinkie asked with a slight cock of her head, “What did you think they looked like?”

“Some sort of… ugly green… things, I suppose,” Rarity answered as she lifted a hoof to her chin, “To be honest, it seems a bit ridiculous now that I think about it.” She shrugged.

Luna reached the group with a look of discomfort on her face, “Princess Twilight, I… was not expecting you or your friends…” She stated with wide eyes, then they fell as she realized, “You are here because of my sister, aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, “And to see what we can help you with.”

“I assure you that the situation is in hoof,” Twilight briefly looked back at the humans, then back to Luna. The blue princess sighed, “Mostly, In hoof.” She relented.

“No it is definitely not,” the male human said without batting an eye at the group. "If you're gonna lie," He got up from his leaning position and walked over to the new group, "At least do it to give everyone hope that we'll last the year."

Shining sighed, dejected from what must've been hours of arduous discussion, “Well, looks like we can at least talk about something else,” he said as he got up from his chair and walked across the room to his sister.

“What do you mean,” The female asked, “We haven’t decided on-” She turned around, “Oh… there’s more of you.” She fully turned around and Crossed her arms, “Wonderful.”

Shining glared at the female human for a moment, then turned back towards his sister. “Twilight and friends, this is Colonel Abigail Velvet and Colonel Jack Nye.” He scratched the back of his head, “They’re from the… SCP Foundation.”

“Uh, yeah,” Rainbow Said, “I think we got the message.”

This earned the cyan pegasus a stern glare from Applejack.

“Oh my gosh, does everything I do make you mad?!”

“OKAY!” Shining interrupted the bickering couple, “Colonels, This is my sister, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” The named mare nodded her head, “and her friends.”

“Pleased to meetcha!” Pinkie exclaimed and burst through the other mares, much to everypony chagrin. Luckily Twilight was able to preempt the pink pony by stepping forward and pulling her back.

“Sorry about that,” twilight nervously said as she practically stuffed the ecstatic pink pony back into the group. After dealing with that, She cleared her throat, “I think all of us want to know what’s exactly going on with your… Foundation,” She asked with a smile, “I know you’ve probably told Princess Luna and Prince Shining Armor, but can you please tell us?”

The female sighed and hung her head. “So it’s going to be one of those days… not that we’ve ever had those days.”

“I get that it's probably annoying, but I’d like to know all the details.”

“Not that, just haven’t been able to sleep,” She replied, “Fine, here goes.”

“Three days ago, our site got orders to send our-” She pointed at herself and Nye, “-teams to a red zone- basically an off-limits area.” She looked at Luna briefly before going back to focusing on Twilight, “We were told that someone was breaking into an abandoned facility, it was theorized at the time that it was insurgents trying to overthrow the O5.”

“But it was actually your princess right there, along with another one and a whole lotta guards,” She looked at her for a brief second, “And well… we were ordered to take them hostage and back to our facility.”

Twilight blinked, “So… you went against your orders?”

“Not exactly…” She replied, “We did go back to the facility… it was just… everyone was dead by the time we got there.”

Twilight felt her friends all react with bouts of horror and confusion behind her. “Dead?” Rarity asked, barely maintaining her composure.

“Yes, every single one. Turns out, in the time our mission had started, and we captured your group, and we returned to our base, some assholes in the military overthrew and terminated the O5. There’s only one left who still wants what we’ve always been now.”

“A-and the others?” Fluttershy asked, her voice stammering a bit, “W-what does the other side want?”

“The Chaos Insurgency,” Velvet nodded, “They want to take over and enslave the world, like it was thousands of years ago, apparently.”

“Which brings us back to now,” Nye said, “O5-3 wants an ambassador or a representative to come here, someone more official than just us.” He turned back to the table, “Apparently some poor bastard already volunteered for the job. And we also need to send out teams to every remaining site, and every away team, and long term teams away on missions to the east.” He leaned down toward the map.

Twilight turned to her friends, “Go to your rooms Girls,” She said, “This is going to take some time.”

With varying degrees of protest, all six of them left the room, leaving her, Princess Luna, and her brother with the two humans. “You said that a human wants to come down and act as an ambassador?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” Nye replied, “But mister Knight here says that he doesn’t want them.”

Twilight eyed her brother, “Hey we’ve had bad luck with you guys as far as humans coming to this city are concerned,” Her brother turned to the humans, “And you never did tell me who exactly is supposed to come here. For all I know, they could be more decaying monkeys that ruin lives.”

“You know that is basically the definition of a human, right?” Velvet said with wit in her voice and a sarcastic smile on her face.

Twilight looked at her brother and sighed, “Wait for just a second Shiny,” She turned to Nye, “ Do-”

“SHINY!?” Velvet laughed, “Jesus man, what a nickname.” She stifled herself, “Oh, by all means, don’t stop on my account.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes for a moment at the human female before refocusing on her brother, “Do you… know the human who is supposed to come here and act as the intermediary?”

“Met him once,” Nye said, “Really sarcastic fella, smart as hell, and has great insight… apparently,” He looked up as he thought before he shrugged, “He seems trustworthy to me.”

“Alright,” She turned to her brother, “Given that Shining, do you think they can go and bring him back here?”

He sighed in resignation, “Sure, I guess…”

“Great!” Twilight said, “We can leave when you’re ready.”

“We?” Shining, Nye, and Velvet all asked at the same time.

“Of course, I’d like to see one of your towns, or sites, or… whatever you have, for myself. She looked at the humans in particular, “And given you are sending more humans here, I’m sure you can accommodate some ponies for a few hours.”

Nye and Velvet looked at each other, “We’ll… have to ask the Overseer…” Nye said, “She’ll decide from there.”

Author's Note

It is Halloween! or Nightmare Night... Either way; Candy.

I've been working on fleshing out the final chapters of the story, no more than [DATA EXPUNGED]... maybe. The ending is in sight, that's all you need to know.

Anyways, any comments are welcome, and any constructive criticism is welcome.
Any Suggestions... You people get the idea.

Anyway, Stay Happy Y'all~

(27) The Overseer

“I must go raise the moon, Princess Twilight,” Luna said as she got up from her chair. The humans have been gone for a few hours at this point and dusk had begun to set across Equestria, “I shall return in a little while.”

Twilight nodded, “Alright, Luna,” she yawned, “I’ll see you later then.”

As Princess Luna left the room, Twilight’s eyes settled on her brother. He and Cadance hadn’t sent anything to her since she had left the Empire back in April.

“Soooooo...“ Twilight began to ask awkwardly, “How’s Cadance, Shiny? I noticed she wasn’t here.”

Shining seemed to slump down at the question, “I thought we could talk about what was going on in Baltimare?” He said, “But, yeah Cadance is just… being out there, getting caught and… I don’t know… something else, she didn’t tell me, it really took its toll on Cadance.”

Shining sighed, “I heard there were some things going down with Queen Novo’s Nephew?” He pivoted off the subject of his wife, “Is everything alright there?”

Twilight shook her head, “Terramar… he… he’s sick… really sick, some sort of zompony, he attacks anycreature that tries to go near him. He attacked Silverstream and Sandbar when they went to look for him.” She looked away from her brother, “Gallus, Ocellus and Smolder went with some guards to try and bring him back, but there were dead- undead humans there too, attacking them. I think it was… it was the virus that caused them- the humans, to fall in the first place.” She closed her eyes and calmed herself. I still can’t believe the only reason we as a species, and every other species, exists, is because so many died to a ravenous plague. She shuddered at the thought, If something had gone differently if they had found a cure, we might not even exist.

Twilight was broken out of her thoughts by her brother. He was muttering something under his breath, just quiet enough for Twilight to be unable to hear him and she broke out of her brief silence.

“Is something wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah… The male Colonel, Nye, he told me that Luna and Cadance stumbled on an abandoned site… He said it was where they kept their Zombie Virus… or something like that,” Her brother looked at her, “Were you able to cure him, Terramar?”

“N-no… we were able to cure a guard that got bit though, well… I wasn’t, Ocellus was able to.”

“We might want to tell the-” The wooden doors of the situation room flung open, and an enraged human strut in.

Velvet had an undoubtedly frustrated look on her face, “What exactly is this?” She threw a newspaper onto the table. Brother and Sister both looked at the headline. ‘Exclusive Interview with Prince Shining Armor about the Mysterious New Race; Humanity!’ Every creature’s eye slowly turned to the sole male in the room, “Well?” Velvet asked again, much more animosity in her voice. She was standing there cross-armed and tapping her foot against the Crystal floor.

He raised a single hoof, “Okay, Okay, to be fair,” The Prince stretched out the word, “That interview was conducted before you arrived, the only reason it didn’t go out was that you actually showed up.” The Prince explained, “If you had waited… I don’t know, an hour? It would’ve already gone out.”

Velvet cooled, “Oh, I guess that seems reasonable?” she replied in a normal tone.

“R-really?” Shining asked back, dumbfounded.

“Nnnnnoo!” She yelled, “Of course it fucking doesn’t. I read the article, you published classified information in a newspaper!” She sighed and brought her hands and cupped them around her mouth and nose, then slowly exhaled. “You’re lucky that I convinced Jack to let me handle this. He would’ve just walked in and punched your face into a bloody pulp.”

Twilight briefly thought about the scenario playing out, Twilight suffice to say, didn’t like what came to mind. Twilight clenched her teeth, the situation is quickly going south, Hopefully, we can come to some sort of compromise? She thought. “What if…” She started to speak, she waited until both pairs of eyes were on her, “What if we give you back the recording, and anything else we might have from the Foundation?” She offered. “And we won’t talk anymore about you, or your species.”

Velvet sighed, “I guess... That’ll have to do,” She answered, “I’ll have one of my men come and get it later.”

Twilight saw her brother breathe a sigh of relief, “I’ll make sure that my guards will be there to give it, then,” He answered back.

Velvet looked back at the two royal ponies, “Good,” She replied as she turned her head to Shining Armor’s sister, “In other news, the Overseer has approved your request to tour Site three and meet with her, you get to bring one other pony with you.” She said mundanely, “Congratulations, you leave in an hour.” The human then abruptly turned around and began to walk to the still-open door.

“Wait- I still have-” the door slammed shut behind the lone human. As she walked down the winding hallways, she tried to keep up her “tough” persona to the various castle staff and guards. Nye, your intimidation tactics better work. She thought to herself. After a few minutes of wandering, getting lost, getting back on track, and getting lost again, she finally reached the door.

Abigail walked into her and her squad’s makeshift quarters. It was apparently an old barracks that was no longer in use, but in all honesty, it looked more like their personal rooms back in the command site. As the wooden door closed behind her she saw both Lambert and Pickney stand at attention. And that leaves Davis to guard the chopper, She mentally noted, Shift change in… She looked at her watch on her wrist, 15:47… thirteen minutes.

“At ease,” She told her men as she walked forward and sat on one of the solitary beds in the middle of the room, “I don’t know how Nye does it… you know?” She took off the bulletproof vest and her helmet, placing them uniformly at the foot of her bed. She gave a passing glance at her P90. I still need to clean it before I go out again.

“Does what V?” She heard the annoying voice of Pickney ask back, making her slump back and fall on, admittedly comfortable, the bed below her. She threw her head back and faced the purple ceiling before turning her head to the left, facing her subordinate.

“How he is such an asshole,” She sighed as she turned her head back to the crystal roof “Honestly, he’s always been this way. For years, even before he was MTF.”

“Yeah, we know,” Lambert said to her, “You’ve only told us this twenty times. And honestly, I don’t think either of us wants to hear it again.”

“Pfffftb…” Velvet sneered, “It’s not boring.” spat back in rebuttal, “Anyway, We have a chopper to catch,” She raised her wrist to her eyes, “In about forty minutes we’re going to site three, Nye and his team are staying here. Insurance so we don’t kidnap their princess or something.”

“Again,” Lambert reminded her, “I also read the report from Pi-1, they had to kidnap one of their princesses in order to escape.”

Damn! She thought back to the report, and it clicked, “It was the purple one, wasn’t it?”

Lambert nodded, “Yeah… I think so, Is she the one-?”

“Yep,” Abigail interrupted, “she must be completely crazy or determined.” She got up from her bed and picked up her vest, looking it over.

“We’re leaving now?” Pickney asked.

“Yes, I need to talk to Nye,” She sat up in her bed, “Now get ready, I want to leave early.”

“Really? And I was starting to miss the grey walls and bloodthirsty monsters!”

Expectedly, the pilots, Lambert, and Nye were all at the choppers already as Velvet and the rest of her team walked through the growing crowd of ponies. Unexpectedly, So was that Purple Princess and one of her friends. Velvet looked at the orange-ish stetson wearing pony. Alright, I guess we can leave early then?

“You’re early,” Velvet stated as she finished wading through the crowd.

“Well…so are you-”

Velvet waved her off. She couldn’t do this now, especially in front of the crowd. She turned her attention to Nye and gave a brief nod. To which he responded in kind.

“Get in,” She said to her squad, “Put your guns on the bench,” Her team wordlessly entered the chopper and took to her orders. She turned to the Princess and her friend, “I trust you two are ready?”

“Eeyup,” The orange one said with a cheerful country accent, while Twilight just nodded silently.

“Okay good, then we can leave early,” She gave one more glance at Nye, “I’ll keep you informed.” Velvet then stepped onto the metal ramp of the Chinook, followed by the two ponies.

Twilight shivered.

Despite the “Pilots” claiming that the heat was on, the main cabin of their vehicle was still at or below-freezing temperatures. Twilight was able to make a makeshift blanket out of her wings, and she did her best to cover and remain next to Applejack. She turned and looked at her friend. She was shivering, constantly; her breath came out as a frosty white mist as she exhaled. We’ve had to face down Discord, Chrysalis, Sombra, and Tirek, She steeled herself, I WILL not allow a bit of ice to defeat us!

She looked at the occupants of the opposite bench, the humans were all sitting there with their eyes closed, say for Velvet, who was staring at her and Applejack. Twilight, almost too happily, returned the stare with a glare. She could see the white breath of the humans’ breathing, but none of them so much as shivered, let alone complain about it.

A shudder from Applejack brought her eyes to her friend once again, How can they just be so… numb? She ground her teeth as she thought, Maybe it’s because they’re just so cold. She turned back to the human Colonel, “Can I warm it up in here?” She asked, breaking the silence, well, Silence except for that razor blade cutting through the sky. “It’s freezing in here!” She hissed.

Velvet, just shrugged, “I don’t care, princess. Just don’t blow us up.”

Twilight felt the metal monstrosity hit the ground. Or “landing pad” as one of the humans across from her stated. She looked over at Applejack and looked at her friend. She had volunteered to be the lone plus one that was allowed to come on this trip. Twilight sighed, We’ve only just arrived, and I already feel uncomfortable. If Applejack was to be hurt on her watch, I couldn’t forgive myself.

Thankfully, her friend was doing much better as she was the first one, before even the humans, who hopped off of her seat. Can’t blame her, Twilight thought as she also got off the uncomfortable metal bench, It really hurts my flank.

The red light that she had been with stuck with her throughout the entire trip, went green, and the ramp began to slowly descend. The humans, after that, all also stood up, and rather quickly, made their way to the exit.

Twilight walked out of the chopper, following the humans outside and into the freezing cold. Twilight put a hoof down onto the rooftop, her head swept to the left, then to the right. The building, base, whatever they called it, was massive. A structure of stone expanding out at least two miles in every direction. She started to walk the edge of the roof to get a better look.

“HEY!”

The Princess turned back to the humans, one of the subordinates, Lambert maybe? Had turned and looked at her, “There’s plenty of time to enjoy the view later, the Overseer is a busy woman.” He motioned with his head for the pair of ponies to follow.

Applejack looked at Twilight, and for the briefest moments, Twilight considered it to be a bad idea. For her to teleport her and Applejack back to the safety of the Crystal Empire with all of her friends. The moment passed. If I do that now, any chance of an alliance with them is probably gone for good. And… I don’t know if we can win against them with the elements of harmony alone...

“Alright,” Twilight turned to her friend, “Let’s go AJ. I want to meet this mythical Overseer”

Twilight, expected something else. She was expecting a large behemoth of a human, so strong that it could bend iron. She expected a monster, a soulless being with little to no morals. Instead, she found a human, slightly taller than Colonel Velvet, which was still taller than her and any of the other princesses, including Celestia. She had a reddish mane, wore glasses, and looked like she would break an arm if she attempted to do a simple pushup.

An egghead.

“Good Evening, Princess Twilight,” She said as she sat behind a desk strewn with papers, files and Celestia knows what else, “I am O5 number three, but, you can adjust call me Overseer Green.”

“Um… thanks for seeing us, Overseer,” Twilight replied, still slightly taken aback by her, “This is my friend Applejack.”

The human sitting across the room nodded, “Pleasure to meet you Applejack.”

“Yeah… the same to you.”

The Overseer looked at both of them, “I’d assume you want to know about the Foundation or more about some aspects of us?”

Twilight blinked, My brother and Luna said that they had to pry the answers out of them, and she’s just offering them to me? She nodded, “Of course I do.” She felt the wind outside pick up speed, the window behind the Overseer began to get blocked out with frost and snow.

Twilight grits her teeth, “What happened?”

The Overseer sighed, “You will need to be more specific than that. You could be referring to a lot of things.”

Twilight steeled herself from babbling like a filly for answers, “That night, when that thing took my niece, what happened?” Twilight’s eyes glanced at Applejack for a quick second.

“It is a long story,” She motioned with her hands to the seats to tall for ponies, “Please sit, and I will start at the beginning.”

Once the ponies had comfortably scampered their ways onto their chairs, the Overseer began to speak. “We received word of the containment breach at around six in the morning, I was given the graveyard shift with Overseer nine, and we both sent the order to pursue.”

“The rest of the council convened an hour or so later, when we realized that it was heading for your city, we knew we had to do everything to get it back, we couldn’t allow 106 to expose the Foundation’s security, so we gave Colonel Ross the orders to Capture 106 by any means necessary.”

“We now know that 106’s containment breach was planned by the Chaos insurgency. They also must’ve coerced it into going south. Probably the birthday party of your niece. He… it… is wily and unpredictable, but a large gathering is something 106… seems to exceedingly like. It’s not the first time 106 has gone after children.”
Twilight shuddered. Not the first time he’s gone after children… and they don’t go and find them. She felt her heart skip a beat as she shivered, They left them for dead, didn’t they?

She sighed, “In my opinion, they didn’t expect your niece to survive the encounter. MTF Pi-1 is a… subpar Mobile task force at best, and completely incompetent at worst. They were placed at Site 26 by Overseer two, and knowing her, she probably helped Shawns in the coup.”

Applejack gasped, “They… wanted to kill Flurry Heart? What good would that do them?”

The Overseer frowned, “Given your track record in dealing with threats, you,” she nodded at Twilight, “And your friends would attempt to pinpoint 106’s origin and attempt to save your niece. Given that 106 also devastated a small town north of the city, you would’ve searched there and gone north.”

Twilight imagined her and her friends, the Elements of Harmony, trudging through snow and ice to find her niece. The Overseer leaned to the right, “It most probably would’ve sparked a skirmish between us and you, giving a casus beli to attack. And I doubt you could’ve won such a war, magic or no magic.”

Green turned to the princess, “We were all lucky that MTF Pi-1 had worked as swiftly and as good as they did. Otherwise, we might not be having this discussion right now.”

Twilight looked down at the floor, It was manufactured to kill a member of the Royal Family… to start a war for them to conquer the world. Twilight knew that her brother wouldn’t have been able to hold himself back, he would’ve attacked, with or without his wife’s or Princess Celestia’s permission. It would mean they would only be defending themselves, a ploy to get us to attack first.

Twilight blinked, And they nearly succeeded… She looked up at the Overseer, “Thank you… for that. I… guess it clears up some things.”

“You are very welcome, you both are free to ask any and all questions, and I will give you answers to the best of my knowledge.” The overseer nodded her head at the Princess, giving the Purple pony permission to continue.

“Thank you… Overseer,” She smiled softly, “Do you know where my niece is?”

The Overseer sighed, “No, I’m sorry.”

Twilight frowned, Of course, she doesn’t! Twilight raised her voice, “But, you’re their leader, how can you not know!?” She asked, her voice’s volume going higher and higher with each syllable.

The Overseer sighed and shook her head calmly, “I am, but… I don’t know where she is, last I knew, she was in a containment cell in Site 1, but, she disappeared a few months ago.”

Twilight realized that she was standing on the chair, and looking eye to eye with the human leader, “Do you have any other questions, perhaps?” She turned to Applejack, “From you perhaps?”

Applejack looked at Twilight, only to see her head lower. The Orange Earth pony looked back at the de-facto leader of the Foundation, “Y-yeah, I do…” Applejack started, “Are you, humans, always soo… violent?”

“A good question with an easy answer,” Green stated, “Yes, humans only evolved to fight other humans, whenever had the access to magic like your, and the other species on Earth, so we advanced using technology. Whichever side could get the best spear, sword, firearm, bomb, could beat the other.” She straightened her back, “It took thousands of years for Mankind to evolve, and now we’re here.”

“Ah….” Applejack squirmed in her seat, “So… you’re all soldiers?”

Green chuckled, “No… we are not, here we are mechanics, researchers, medical personal, teachers. Only around one-fifth of humanity is in a military field.”

Applejack rubbed the back of her head, slightly offsetting her stetson. “Um… what was the planet like… back then? When humans were ah… everywhere?”

“Hmm…” Green looks down at her desk and blinks, “That is a question… that everyone here at the foundation, has asked or thought about at least once in their lives. I know I have. And I badly want to know,” She sighs, “I… I don’t know, however.”

“But…”

She cuts off Applejack, “Don’t get me wrong, should I need to know about the world before, it is a simple search in our database for me. But… If I look at that, I might never stop. I might search for books, movies, shows, comics, any form of media. Apparently, it was good, but, It would… complicate things. And for that reason, nothing, no form of media referring to our previous world is allowed in the foundation.

“I know the specifics, data, population, the odd country here and there. Things like locations of past facilities, uncontained SCP’s in the wild, satellites in orbit. You never know what we might use to better secure the SCP’s we hold here.… I know what’s necessary to be known to act effectively as a member of the Overseer Council. ”

Twilight perked her head up, “You said it would complicate things, why?”

Green looked back down at the desk, and sighed, “I might want to go back to that, back to those days. Back when humans dominated the planet, and not when there were Other Species. I might want to dismantle the system and rebuild it in the image of the old world.” She paused for a moment, “It happened once before, to our predecessors, some foundation agents found a copy of the Constitution, and read it. By the time they plugged it, they were demanding to be let out. And the council caved, though, they did have false memories implanted.”

“So you’re saying… you might want to attack us?” Applejack asked, “To take over the world? Like the Insurgency?”

“Yes,” She answered, “As I said, It was good. A place where humans could be who they want to be, not just live here in seclusion. But… in my honest opinion, our species ruined the planet, we no longer have the right to it. We just have to deal with the scraps left behind. Make sure no abominations get out.”

Silence persisted for a few minutes, the only sound being the ticking of the clock and the whittling of the wind.

“I have… one more question…” Twilight said, she raised her, head, so she could look at the human in the eye, “Can we have a tour?”

“Ah,” The Overseer of the Foundation stopped in front of one of the many doors inside the concrete labyrinth. “This is SCP 035.” The two ponies stop behind at either side of her, “The possessive mask.” She swiped a red card and the door slid open. The two ponies followed her inside.

“Ya know, most of these ah dangerous, from their name alone,” Applejack commented. She looked through the glass at what looked like a white porcelain theatre mask. Though there was a number of black lines trailing down from its smiling mouth and wide eyes.

“Yes, most of the things we keep here are supposed to be safe, though, with the situation,” She sighed, “We’ve had to put Euclid and Keter objects here too.” She nodded at the mask on its pedestal. “We haven’t been able to move them to safer locations.” She turned around and walked out, followed by her guests.

As they walked, Twilight and Applejack were introduced to many of the human’s SCP’s, a statue of a soldier who could walk around and “fire” his weapon. Twilight wasn’t sure how they could keep a stone statue locked up, but they somehow did. In one of the many halls between the roaming guards and researchers, she saw a cat. A cat with half its body missing.

According to the Overseer, 529, or “Josie,” is freely allowed to roam the halls of the site, and is one of the safest SCP’s they had. At least they have something that won’t want to kill us all. She seemed to have taken a liking to the ponies, as she began to follow them for a while.

In one room, Twilight and Applejack watched as Green conversed with a person who seemingly lived inside sheets of paper. “Cassie,” or 085 as the doctors said, could traverse through any sheet of paper. Be that comics, books, or just a plain old sheet. I wonder how Spike would react with her in his comics?

The next item, Twilight got to meet herself when Green took showed her, “I can only seem to talk about myself in the first-person?” Twilight cocked her head slightly to the left, “Why can’t I talk about myself… my...self?”

“Don’t worry, It happens to everyone,” The Overseer said, “Now let’s get out of here before you begin to identify as me…”

Twilight knew what she meant by that, but what couldn’t she talk about herself in the third-person? Twilight cocked her head to the other side, I am thinking about myself in my thoughts? Twilight shook her head and gave up. She looked over at Applejack, who, even with her Element of Honesty, could only talk about herself in the first person.

Twilight looked out through the glass and peered at the tree. “What’s it do?” She asked, “It just looks like a big fruit tree,” Her eyes wandered up and to the right and looked at the Overseer, who was returning the look. “I mean… It’s impressive, what does it do?”

The Overseer looked around the room, before her eyes finally settled on Applejack, “May I see your hat?” She asked. “I promise it will not be harmed in any way.”

Applejack looked squeamish for a moment, “Alright, but I have your word, not a mark on it.”

“Of Course. Stay in here.”

She slid her keycard on the small lock on the door, and it slid open. She’s going to walk in there? It must be safe, right? The Overseer walked up to the large tree and tapped the hat to the tree. Almost immediately after, Twilight saw something, it looked like a flower budding on the branch of the tree. Then she noticed. Its color, it looked almost exactly like the hats’.

It’s copying the hat! She stared with her mouth agape. The Flower bloomed, and almost like an apple growing in a tree, it began to grow the hat. It went so fast. A few minutes later, it was done.

“SCP 038,” the Overseer said as she walked back inside, “Is possibly the most important asset we have. Over the years, we can copy and clone almost anything, from machinery to armor, to paper.”

“That’s incredible,” Twilight said, not taking her eyes off of the magnificent tree, “What do you do with it?”

Green gave Applejack her hat back, but held onto the copy, “Everything,” She stood up and turned to the tree, “It used to be… much worse. Its copies were decrepit and would fall apart easily, malfunction and jam. But we’ve been able to improve it over the years.” She sighed, “It’s the only reason that maniac hasn’t attacked yet.”

“Now, we use it to make bullets, guns, machines, electronics… everything,” She turned back to Twilight, “It is perhaps the Foundation’s most prized possession, and greatest asset.” She blinked, “Well… that just about wraps up the tour.” She made for the exit, “Shall we head back to my office? Or would you prefer to agree to our terms and return now?”

Twilight looked at Applejack, then looked back at the Overseer, “We’re allies,” She stated, “And I’m sure we’ll both benefit from being allies.”

“Good,” Green said with a hint of relief, “You’re free to return then,” She turned back around and looked at the ponies, “One of my doctors, he volunteered to return with you, he’ll speak on my behalf, though, he is a bit… eccentric.” She stared off into space for a moment, contemplating her next words, before turning her attention back to the ponies. “He… knows many things that I do not, including our past. Feel free to ask him.”

“How does he know that?” Applejack asked, “I thought you said only the oh-five could know?”

“I did, but… he is…” She put her fingers to her chin and thought, “Well, you can ask him. I can’t speak of him, I don’t know him personally.”

“Does he have a name?” The Princess Asked.

“Yes, Doctor Bright,” She stated, “Doctor Jack Bright.”

Author's Note

Monthly dose of SCP is done.

Stay Happy y'all!

(28 Part One) Inadequate

Princess Cadance sighed.

The top of her palace was often empty and devoid of other ponies. With all the commotion recently, it was thankfully no different. This was the best place for the ruler could come to contemplate and think. And right now, there was only one subject she needed to think about.

Her daughter.

She sighed.

Her relationship with her was… tense at best and a cold shoulder at the worst.

Cadance had known for a few years that she was not the preferred parent, Flurry just… identified with her husband more often than her. While she was at meetings with politicians and petitioners, her daughter was always with her father inspecting the guards or him teaching her spells. When Cadance was busy courting diplomats and ambassadors, her daughter was with her husband while he taught her about the Empire and Equestria.

Cadance smiled at the thought of a normal Mother-Daughter relationship. Shopping, going out to restaurants, talking with her without either of us raising our voices. She felt herself grow warm at the flashing images in her head. Then a bitter cold gust of wind reminded her of the truth. Somepony else had already taken that role. Flurry’s Aunt… Her sister in law, Twilight.

Whenever her daughter got to go down to Ponyville for the weekend to visit her aunt, she was quite literally, jumping with joy. And from the constant stream of letters that Cadance’s sister in law sent every night seemed to give reason for said jumping with joy. The pair, along with Twilight’s occasional friend, went out to restaurants, tried on dresses, and whenever the day was done, Flurry got to go out with other fillies her age. Cadance loved Twilight immensely and knew that she would never intentionally hurt her relationship with her daughter. But she couldn’t help but feel a little bit jealous.

Cadance let her thought’s dwell for a few seconds, Maybe there is something else I can do, something that only I can do with her. She let a few ideas float around in her head, I could teach her magic. She sighed, But I had promised Shining that he could… We could take trips to other countries… No… she’s too young…

Another thought came to Cadance, Friends. That’s it. Whenever she goes to Ponyville, she can play with other fillies her age… Maybe that’s it? Cadance asked herself, She just doesn’t have enough friends up here.

A pang of guilt hit her as she realized that she was to blame for that problem too. Cadance insisted that her daughter learns from the best. And the best, were private. Cadance had hired the best tutors, scholars, and professors from Equestria to teach her. That meant she was taught without leaving the castle, without meeting anypony else.

But… she’s never told me, or Shining she hates her teachers and tutors, she’s never even complained about being taught in private. Maybe I’m just not spending enough time with her?

Free time was always hard to find for Cadance. As the ruler of the Crystal Empire, she had a lot more on her plate, even than Princess Celestia. Celestia at least had Luna, who was equal to her, and could make a decision with absolute authority. Cadance, on the other hoof, had a council of advisors that all still looked to her for the final decision. She always made it a point to find free time with her daughter, other than dinner and breakfast that is. But she rarely found any time. There was always something else to do.

Something more important to do.

She looked off into the distance, at the jagged peaks of the Crystal Mountains. The wind had begun to speed up. She could see the billowing clouds careening towards the castle. Her mane and tail dance along with the growing storm.

What am I doing wrong? She sighed, Maybe…

Maybe it’s me…

Cadance blinked. How long have I been… She looked at the storm clouds. They were closer, but not too much. I couldn’t have been here for more than half an hour.

She sighed, I’ll have to talk about this with Shining later… maybe he can help me with-.

She shook her head, “No,” She said aloud to herself, “No… I’ll just talk to her, in the morning and…” She cut herself off, “And she’ll tell me the truth. She’ll tell me what’s wrong, she’s twelve now. She has to…”

Cadance turned around and slowly trotted down the stairs. I’ll get her after breakfast. I’ll talk to her alone, just us, ask her what she thinks she needs to change. Then maybe… She started to feel a smile tugging at her lips, Maybe we can be happy.

Cadance peered out at the Griffons flying towards her in the distance. Usually, when a ruler from another kingdom visits they arrive in a carriage, or more commonly nowadays, by train and boat. I suppose this Grover wanted to stretch his wings, Cadance reasoned. He is quite young to be cooped up in a palace all day.

I suppose Flurry could relate to that.

Cadance steeled herself and forced a smile as the procession got closer and closer. Technically, the Emperor was supposed to arrive tomorrow with an official procession and his aunt. Cadance herself had not expected to see them at all, she had just arrived a few moments prior to brood and reflect. I guess I can’t have that today, she mentally sighed, Might as well make the most of it and meet this young Emperor.

She straightened her back and fixed her posture. The party was in clear view now; four griffons of adult size, then one slightly smaller in the center, and they seemed to have spotted her. Well, I hope Auntie’s training pays off.

The party landed on the flat Crystal roof, just in front of Cadance. Shining will be furious, She mused, I have no guards protecting me, and here I am. She leans her head toward the Griffon in the imperial blue and gold, “Hello, am I to presume that you-” Wait a moment.

The Griffon in the center, was not, the Emperor, in fact, She was a griffoness dressed like the Emperor. Her confusion must’ve been visible, as one of the guards, walked forward. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?” He asked with a smile.

This guard was wearing glasses, odd, then it clicked, “Ah, Yes.” She looked down at the incognito Emperor. “Forgive me, your highness, I couldn’t tell from such a distance. I had assumed.”

“It’s no problem. To be honest, I was just testing… something…” He turned back to the sole Griffoness of the group, “We can switch later.” His guard nodded in agreement before he turned back towards the Princess.

I suppose that a Griffoness’s armor would just be about the same size for a young Griffon. And they do look the same height and build. She looked at the Emperor, Still so young to rule. “I am… sorry for your loss, Your Highness .”

“Please,” He said as he took off the helmet, “Just Grover is fine. I get enough of that from everygriff else. Nobles, Peasants, Priests.” He paused as he looked back up at the Princess, “And besides,” his tone turned from humble to somber, “What happened to Princess Flurry Heart…” He shook his head, “I am truly sorry. I do hope that we can work together to tackle this threat and get your daughter back safe and sound.”

The two stood in solemn silence for a moment, the only sound being the clinking of the Griffon’s armor’ and the blowing wind. “I also should apologize for arriving before the rest of my retinue,” He nervously said, “I know for a fact that my aunt is unhappy.”

“The Duchess definitely will,” Cadance smirked.

The Emporer’s eyes twitched, “You two have met? Huh, that’s interesting, when?”

“A few years ago, she uh… attended my wedding.”

“So that’s why she always raves against the Equestrian guard.”

“Yeah…” She thought back on Duchess Eagleclaw, “She was fiery whenever somepony challenged her opinions. We almost had to disinvite her at the last moment.”

“You mean the Changelings attacked?”

“Yeah…” The two of the rulers chuckled, along with one of the guards, who immediately composed himself and returned to his stoic demeanor.

“So Princess Cazenza-”

“Please, just Cadance,” She implored.

“Princess Cadance,” He corrected, “I heard that some humans are here?”

“Well,” The Emperor said, now back in his imperial colors and garb. Though, still lacking a crown of any kind, “They are certainly not what I imagined.”

Cadance looked skeptically at the Emperor skeptically, “What did you imagine? If I may ask.”

He squinted through the window at the two humans standing guard outside their vehicle. “Well, They look so… Normal. I imagined some monstrous… thing.” He put a talon to his beak, “They look like they could’ve been any other species on the planet.”

“According to what we’ve found, and dug up. They used to rule the world.”

He turned to the Pink Princess, his beak agape, “Really?” He looked back at the pair of stoic human sentries, “Them… but, they don’t have magic, everything needs magic to survive and thrive. Or… well I guess so.” The Emperor began to mutter things to himself.

“It’s strange though,” Cadance said, “Whenever we ask them about their history, they can’t say.” How can one not know about their own history? Given what I know about the… things, and devices found under Baltimare, I could possibly know more about their past than themselves.

The griffin broke out of whatever he was in, “Or they don’t know.” he offered, “They seem to be a… uniformed group of beings.”

“Yes, but I have my reservations about that. I believe somepony knows.” Cadance said, “They must know something. If they don’t that would be… unsettling. And as for the magic… when I asked them about it… they shrugged it off, saying they don’t care. I think they look down on us for using magic.”

Grover’s Expression shifted to confusion, “If they look down on us, then why are they here?”

Cadance sighed, “It is a… long story, one that I will have to explain when everycreature else arrives.”

“Ah yes,” he beamed, “King Thorax from the Changelings, Queen Novo from Seaquestria, Dragon Lord Ember, and then Princess Celestia,” Grover listed off the various leaders who had agreed to help deal with the Humans. Grover then turned and smiled at the princess Princess, “And your husband representing the Empire. A shame Queen Velvet did not choose to attend, and the Yaks. I would’ve liked to meet everycreature.”

“It is…” She sighed, We could’ve used the help.

“Well, I shall be taking a tour of the city with my guards then.” The Emperor stated with glowing energy.

“You?” Cadance asked, “I didn’t realize that you’ve been here before?”

“I haven’t,” The young ruler smiled.

“Well… would you like a guide? I’m sure somepony would be delighted to-”

“No,” He interrupted Cadance with that same beaming smile plastered to his face, “I think that your subjects will serve as excellent guides. If we get lost that is.”

Cadance nodded, “Then perhaps you would like to join us for dinner tonight, it’s not every day the ruler of Griffonia is in my house.”

“Of course,” He nodded with a smile, “Now…” he looked around the hallway, “Now,” The Griffonian Emperor said. A grinning beak still plastered on his face as he looked around, “where is the exit?”

Cadance grinned as she saw the giant metal behemoth land in the square. Finally… She sighed, Maybe we can get started. She started to make her way down the castle and toward the entrance. With Twilight back, maybe we can finally talk with the Foundation about getting Flurry back.

She winded the corner towards the front door. And hopefully she can help me with Aunt Luna… She’s still so… depressed. Her face scrunched up in sadness. She walked out into the city square and she saw her sister in law walking down the metal ramp of the human vehicle.

And alongside them, a human. A human… physician?

The human wore a cocky grin on his face and a white lab coat. There was also some sort of amulet or broach around his neck. Cadance approached them as they walked towards the castle. They all seemed to be a bit tense.

“Ah’m just saying, it would benefit everypony, if you jus’... show us a little respect,” Applejack said to the human as Cadance approached, “It won’t do you any good if yah just insult us.”

“Apple-” Twilight started to say.

“Look,” He stopped and looked down at Applejack, “... Cereal Brand, I’m going to tell you something that you probably cannot comprehend. I don’t care about you, about her, about any other sentient being on the planet,” He looked at Twilight, “Hell, I don’t even care about humanity.”

Well… Cadance sighed as she reached them, Of Course nothing can go right.

Applejack and Twilight stood there aghast. Cadance’s mouth was stuck open. The Ruler slowly looked at the other humans, standing next to them. The Mobile Task Force and pilots were all still as a statue. Cadence looked around the hopefully barren marketplace, only to see it filled to the brim with ponies and… Oh… fiddlesticks, there’s Grover… The Emperor of Griffonia was surrounded by his four guards and had the most confused expression on his face.

“Uh…” Cadance spoke up, looking back towards the rouge doctor and immediately gaining the human’s attention. “Maybe-” He turned to face her.

“I’m sorry, who are you?” He asked while interrupting her.

Oh Shining is going to kill him, I can just tell. Cadance forced an indifferent expression on her face, and begrudgingly smiled. “I’m sorry,” She cleared her throat, “I’m Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, I am the ruler of the Crystal Empire.”

“Hmmm….” He looked her up and down, then raised his eyebrow, “You? The ruler? really?” He looked at her and ground his teeth, “We’ll see.” He finished, ”Doctor Jack Bright, and I will not remember your name Princess Pink.” He nodded his head at her in acknowledgement. “I suppose you’ll want to discuss the plans in a more secluded location.” He looked around, “I mean, we can here-”

She ignored the offhoofed comment and tried to find an answer to get him inside and out of the public view. “No, No... We have a room... in the palace where we do that,” She replied, “If you’ll follow me I can show you.” She turned and began to walk towards the castle.

After a thankfully silent walk, she and the good doctor reached the situation room.

And it was like nothing had changed.

“This is your command room?” Bright said as he walked around the circular table. He gave another half-hearted laugh, “I guess it does enough for you.” Cadance kept a plain smile, though, her mind was fuming. I was hoping that he would at least give us some professional courtesy. He’s just like some snobby noblepony, like Blueblood, She vented to herself. Just keep him talking, and calm. Maybe I can change the subject.

“Um, Doctor Bright?” She ventured while trying to talk in the most respectful manner possible.

“Yes?” He replied, not really looking at her as he talked. Instead he put his hand on the edge of the Crystal map and stared at it.

Cadance waited a moment before continuing. “Uh, you said that you volunteered for this job?” Cadance asked, “Might I ask why?” She leaned a bit forward.

“Yes, You may ask.” He replied diligently.

“...”

Well… at least it sounded like he was going to elaborate on that…

Doctor Bright finished his circle around the room and made his way back to the door. Cadance, Twilight and Applejack all gave each other questioning looks. Bright only stood there and seemed to just take the room in, until he regrettably broke the silence. “Out of all the command rooms I’ve seen in my life, and believe me, I’ve seen a lot. This is by far the worst.” He stated, “And I’ve seen my fair share of them.” Bright turned one hundred eighty degrees, and with a smile plastered on his smug face, walked out of the room.

Twilight and Cadance looked at each other, made eye contact, looked at the walking away human “Uh…” Twilight turned to him and tried to get his attention, “Where are you going? We still have-”

“I think I’ve seen enough,” He cut off the Princess, “and I think I’m going to sleep, I’ll go to where the MTF are, I’ll be here at six tommorrow morning.”

“But-”

He walked down the hall, giving them no heed as he walked out of earshot. Twilight’s ears folded back, “He doesn’t know where they are…”

The Princesses and Earth Pony all stood there in silence. Cadance, for her part, couldn’t believe it, “Who is that?” She asked, “That can’t be the one Colonel Nye Told us about?”

Twilight groaned and rubbed her eyes with one of her hooves, “It is, unfortunately. But I think Colonel Nye needs to check his definition of sarcasm, he’s been insulting us since we boarded that thing.”

“Helicopter,” Cadance Corrected, Twilight nodded, “Well,” She looked back down the hallway, “I guess we’ll have to make it work,” She sighed, “I’m just hoping he doesn’t run into Shining Armor.” That would only end with disaster.

“Well, other than that,” Twilight and Cadance turned to Applejack, “Was everything the Overseer said truthful?”

“Yeah, actually,” The farmpony said, “Everything she said was the truth.”

Cadance sighed, ”I was hoping that they wouldn’t actually,”

“Why?” Twilight asked,” Why would you want them to lie?”

“It means they have no choice left,” The Pink Princess said, “It means that they’re desperate.”

Author's Note

This originally wasn't supposed to be in the story, none of it. It would actually start off at the end of the chapter where Bright tells Cadance he wants a meeting at 6am. But I felt like some fluff needed to be added. Next Chapter we see Bright and the rulers discuss what needs to be done, and if it can be done. Also, another two-parter, yay.

(28 Part Two) Nations United

For Cadance, there was only one thought on her mind, This needs to go right. Everything since their initial encounter, since that accursed creature broke into her castle and foalnapped her daughter, has been a total disaster. Their initial investigation into the attack, the interrogation, the expedition north, everything. If this goes wrong, the world might just be destroyed.

She felt cold at the thought, We need to win, we have to win. She relaxed her body and took her seat at the circular table. She looked down, everything was ready for nearly every possibility. She was ready for if the Griffons, Dragons, Changelings, and Equestria were ready to either attack, or back out. The only possibilities she couldn’t account for, was for that of the Foundation.

On her left side was Shining Armor, who had allowed himself to go back to sleep before the meeting had started. Apparently, he personally saw to the security of the castle all night, and only was in bed an hour or two before the meeting.

She also had to talk to him to make sure that he wouldn’t kill Doctor Bright if the doctor decided to sound off, or even outright insult her or any of the royalty outright. She couldn’t account for the other royals and their guards. Admittedly, she might just laugh if Dragon Lord Ember burned the good doctor to a crisp, but it might not bode well for their alliance.

On her right was Princess Luna.

Cadance could read her aunt’s face. She was tired, sad, distraught. Ever since they returned from their expedition, she was more and more scarce around the Crystal Palace. It was like the early days after her return from her imprisonment, she rarely interacted with anypony other than Cadance, Shining Armor, and maybe a hoofful of guards and castle staff.

The sound of papers shuffling around brought Cadance’s head back to her left. On the other side of her husband was Twilight, she was staring at a dozen or so sheets of parchment while she also held a cup of tea in her magic. She was here before even the current guard shift. I never could get her to go to bed on time when I foalsat for her. Cadance faced forward and inhaled and exhaled slowly, calming her body.

“Twilight?” Cadance asked.

The purple princess poked up from the mass of papers that were spread around her. “Yes?” Twilight asked, “Do you need anything Cadance?”

“No… well… we all really didn’t get a chance to speak last night,” Twilight lowered her papers and tea onto the table, “What was their… facility like?”

Twilight stewed for a moment. “It was… big… maybe about half the size of Ponyville at the most.” She described, “There weren’t many windows to look out of… I did ask about that, but the Overseer said something about them being too fragile. It was a lot like an apartment complex, but rather than going up, it went out if that makes sense.”

“It does,” Cadance said. She turned to Princess Luna, “It’s like the one Luna and I went into…”

Cadance glanced at the nearby clock mounted on the wall, 5:45 in the morning. Not the best time to hold a meeting that could decide the fate of the world, but I’ve had worse meeting times. A flash of magic then covered the whole room in a bright white light and blinded the royals who were present. Well, this is pretty high up there now. Cadance heard several groans from the guards, her husband, and Princesses Luna, and Twilight next to her. At least I’m not alone.

“Ummm…” Cadance said as she quickly blinked away the dots in her eyes, “Queen… Novo? We weren’t-”

“I am sorry for the intrusion,” She stated, her normal happy but serious demeanor was replaced with one that was entirely stoic, stern, and serious. “And that thank you for the Invitation Princess Twilight. May I take a seat?”

“O-of course you may,” Cadance stammered a reply out, “You can take a seat right there,” the Pink Princess pointed to a seat next to Princess Luna. “The meeting should hopefully start shortly.”

Duchess Eagleclaw and Grover both walked in a few minutes later, followed by two Griffonian Knights. The Duchess nodded her head to the other royalty in the room. Cadance did the same and replied, “Good Morning, Duchess,” She looked at the young Emperor, “Emperor Grover. I hope both of you had a restful sleep.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Grover yawned, “But perhaps I can get some coffee?”

The Captain did say that one of the Griffon guards was up all night conversing with the humans and some guardsponies on behalf of ‘his majesty.’ Cadance nodded, “Of course,” She looked behind her and one of the butlers was already out the door. The princess looked back at the young Griffon, “They’ll be back shortly.”

The young Griffon sat down at a chair seated next to Queen Novo, and his aunt stood behind him. He then promptly sat his dead down on the crystalline table. He probably would’ve fallen asleep if it weren’t for his aunt pulling back up and chastising him through a fairly loud whisper.

After sitting back upright, the Griffon turned to the Hippogriff next to him, “... You are Queen Novo of Seaquestria? Correct? I didn’t see your name on the list of-”

“Yes, and you are Emperor Grover the sixth of the Griffonian Empire… and it was a last-minute arrangement.” The Hippogriff Queen didn’t look down on the younger ruler. “I am saddened to hear about your father.”

Cadance saw that he was about to say something, a question of concern perhaps, but decided against it, “Thank you, it is appreciated,” He replied as he looked back at the map on the table. Cadance looked at Eagleclaw, her name was on the list of attendants, however, the Princess couldn’t help but suspect that she didn’t want to be here. Given the Emperor's jubilant and ecstatic tone yesterday, I suppose she only decided to come because he insisted that they go.

Following the pair of Griffons and their guard, was Dragon Lord Ember, who seemed equally tired to the Emperor. “Next Time, we have the meeting at noon.” She bluntly stated, “Otherwise you can count me out of the whole thing.”

“I-I’ll try, but… Doctor Bright didn’t really give us much of a choice when he said to meet at six.” Cadance explained, “He just… walked off after.”

Ember slumped down in her seat next to Twilight, “Well next time, maybe grow a-”

“Ember!” Thorax and Pharynx walked in behind the cranky Dragoness, “Let’s uh… try not to insult our hosts?” The Changeling king tentatively said. “We did just start, and I’m sure there will be more time to do some things in the city later.”

Ember turned away from the Changeling, “Fine… but this meeting better be quick.”

Thorax took his seat next to a grumbling Ember, with Pharynx and another Changeling standing behind him. Cadance glanced back at the clock just as it began to chime, “Well…” Cadance started, “They should be here any moment now.”

“I think the Dragon Lord is correct.”

All eyes at this point turned to Duchess Eagleclaw as she turned to Princess Cadance, “Why do you let this… thing… dictate when the meeting should or should not be? It is your kingdom?” The Pink Griffon questioned, “And I do mean that with all due respect.” She quickly added.

“Well… heh,” Cadance began to try to think and speak at the same time.

“Because…” Princess Luna spoke up, “We have no choice but to work with them at this point.” She sighed as she looked at the Duchess, “We’ve already seen what kind of power that they possess, and the… items... in their possession are quite powerful, if they were to be turned against us, or any other species in the world, they wouldn’t stand a chance.”

“Mhm…” The Duchess grunted in reply, “I have yet to see any of these items that you speak of. For all we know, they could be some old magical artifacts or yours that you lost.”

“They aren’t, Duchess.” Queen Novo spoke up, She finally turned away from the crystalline table and faced the Duchess, “They are real. I am sure everycreature here, save you, your nephew, and perhaps the Dragon Lord can attest to that.”

“And just how do-” The door opening cut off the Duchess’s reply as the rulers and their guards all turned to face the newcomers.

“Ah… Good, you all actually bothered to show up,” Doctor Bright said in an obviously sarcastic tone. “I really didn't think anyone would show up.”

“Why would you think that?” Cadance said, “Of course we would, we-”

“Moving On!” He interrupted as he turned around and picked up a medium-sized cardboard box behind him, then turned and walked into the room. He looked around the room at the various creatures gathered as he put the box down on the table. “Well, I guess I can work with this.”

He opened up the box and began to dig through it, all while the other leaders watched with either curiosity or what could only be described as disappointment. “So…” Bright said not looking up, “Who is who?” He briefly looked up and pushed back his glasses, “I’m not really adept in the politics of nowadays.” He looked back down, “Ah here it is.” He pulled out a folded piece of blue cloth.

A few seconds passed in silence before he spoke up again, “Well?”

Eagleclaw Spoke up first, “I am Duchess Gabriella Ea-”

Bright Broke out in a fit of small chuckles that made the Duchess look at him warily, “S-sorry, please, go on.”

“*Ahem* As I was-”

Again Bright cut her off with a fit of barely contained laughter, “I...I’m sorry, it might just be your voice, or just the way you look… but I just can’t listen to you straight.” The grinning doctor quickly changed his attention to the Emperor, “You go,” He pointed his index finger at the surprised emperor, “maybe it's a species-wide thing?”

“Grover-” The young Griffon turned his attention to his aunt, “Don’t, the th-”

“STOP!” Bright yelled as he stood up out of his chair, bringing on a brief moment of silence.

This is going well… Cadance thought, “Maybe we should uh-”

The Human seated across from her gave her what could only be described a death glare. Cadance felt her husband’s magic reach for a sword that was stashed under the table. “I…” He looked back at the frightened pair of griffon royals, “Am speaking to him, not you,” he pointed at Cadance, “and certainly not you,” he moved his finger at Eagleclaw. He rested his hands and gave a frustrating sigh.

“I honestly don’t care why you would… given the boy’s youth, I’m guessing you’re his advisor or something along those lines. But I’ve seen many of my own colleagues be taken advantage of by a scheming co-worker, I’ve seen members of even the O5 Council be controlled by forces beyond even my understanding. And because of that, I have a grudge against those who can’t speak for themselves,” He looked at Eagleclaw, “and I hate those controlling them even more.” The Human relaxed and turned to the Griffonain Emperor.

“So. Tell me your name.”

Grover swallowed a lump in his throat, “I am Emporer Grover the sixth, Ruler of the Griffonian Empire.”

“See…” the human doctor said as he adjusted himself in his seat, “Was that so hard?” Bright pulled a clipboard and paper out of his box, followed by a pen. “Now, who’s next?” He looked at Queen Novo, “You?”

After such a rocky start, the meeting had finally gotten underway when all the proper introductions were in order. Pharynx, for his part, took two steps back when it was his brother’s turn to answer the human.

“Ok, now I know Princess Pink has told you my name, but I’ll re-introduce myself anyways.” He stood up, “I am Doctor Jack Bright, a Senior Researcher in the Foundation.” He sat back down. “Now, that all the… pleasantries are out of the way… I suppose you’ll all want to hear some answers. So,” he dropped his pen on the clipboard, “ask away.”

What, Twilight thought, Anything? She cleared her throat, “You mean anything we want to know, about anything?”

“Yes,” he answered, “Hopefully it’s not too hard to comprehend.”

She groaned internally, but had her interest piqued, “Well…” She felt every creature’s eyes on her, “How long as the Foundation existed? We have a few guesses, but never...”

“Give or take a few,” He looked up at the ceiling, “Around thirty-two hundred years.”

“That’s Impossible!” Eagleclaw stated, “There would’ve been some-” A glare from Bright brought the rest of her statement to a grinding halt, she sighed, “With all due respect, Doctor, I will want to ask questions too.”

Bright continued to glare at her, and she continued to stare back. “Fair’s Fair,” he relented as he looked away. “As to your question, we are supremely qualified for staying out of the eye of the public. Have been since the creation of the Foundation.” He answered, “The Foundation motto is… we die in the dark, so you live in the light. Not really the best motto, but, it gets the gist of the mission across.”

“And that mission is to what?” Grover asked, “I know there are some sort of monsters that you have imprisoned.”

“Well, the SCP Foundation doesn’t use the S, the C, and the P for no reason. Secure, Contain, and Protect. In an essence, we get the nasty anomalies that shouldn’t exist in this world and lock them away forever and ever.”

“Like the creature that took our daughter?” Cadance asked, “SCP One-Zero-Six, was it?”

“The Old Man. A nasty fucker to be sure. Traps people between the age of twelve and twenty-something in his own little hell hole. Before your daughter and that MTF soldier, there was only one other guy who successfully escaped him, and he did it like... twenty times I think, the security camera footage is incredible.”

“On the topic of our daughter,” Shining spoke, “Do you have… any idea where she could be?”

“...”

“Doctor?” Cadance pleaded.

“I… did follow the events around her after she reached site 01, she was away when it fell to the insurgents. I made a point to ask the Administrator about where she was, but I never got around to it, some idiots decided to nearly release a virus onto the world.”

“The Administrator?” Grover asked, “who is that?”

“... Before… humanity was forced underground, the Administrator was the one who interacted with the various governments and other organizations around the world, but after… well everything, we phased it out. Nowadays, we just call O5 number one the Administrator.”

Luna perked up, “You worked with your own, but not us?”

“In all honesty… err… Blue one, the foundation isn’t usually the one to reach out. Even you can tell that the only reason I’m here is that the foundation is on its last legs.”

“What about possible world-ending entities? Tirek? Discord? Tartarus, me when I went mad?” The Princess of the Night listed, “Would those have not been your problem?”

“The Council voted, and they voted that they would only intervene if the structure of the Foundation was in jeopardy,” he paused, “I’m not saying it was the right decision, but it was the decision that set the precedent to stay out of possible future incursions.”

“And were the ponies and other species you captured for your… tests? Dragons, Changelings, Griffons… so many logs from just that one recording,” Luna chastised, “Were those staying out of possible future incursions?”

“What!” Eagleclaw screamed, “You captured griffons?”

“And Dragons?” Ember seethed.

“And Changelings…?” Thorax asked with his mouth agape.

Bright sighed, “As a famous titan once said, A small price to pay for salvation.” He looked at Princess Luna, then to Grover, then to Cadance, “I’m not going to deny it, the foundation kidnapped members of your species to use as test subjects. Was it terrible? Maybe? Did I like it? No.”

The statement caused gasps from everycreature in the room, including the staff and the guards.

“But was it necessary? … Absolutely.”

Ember shot up out of her seat, “I SHOULD BURN YOU TO A CRISP!” She screamed, “That’s something only a monster could say!”

“If you want to kill me, go ahead, but I can guran-”

“NOW let’s not go attacking each other Ember,” Thorax stood and put his hoof on her back, “We all know that it was wrong and terrible, and I think we all agree when I say you will answer for those crimes.” The Changeling King looked at Bright, who shrugged.

“I mean maybe… I can’t say I agreed with the council’s decision to enact that policy, but it was repealed some time ago.”

“Exactly how long ago?” the Changeling countered.

“Exactly how much do I care?” Bright responded.

Thorax, usually the spitting image of calm, collected, and polite, raised his voice, “You keep changing the subject!”

Bright faked being surprised, “Am I?” He asked sarcastically, “Am I really changing the subject? I thought we were supposed to be figuring out how to beat the people who could annihilate us at any moment.” He replied in an obviously fake pouty voice, “instead, you all keep badgering me with questions that have barely any bearing on the current situation.”

Bright turned, “Well, I suppose you can see this now.” He picked up the Blue cloth that he placed on the table from earlier and began to carefully unfold it. “I honestly don’t know why I brought this, but it seems… poetic in some way.”

Twilight looked on as he slowly unveiled the flag, she could’ve sworn she had seen it somewhere before. It was a sky blue with what looked like a greatly distorted map of Equus was painted in a bright white. “It’s the flag of the United Nations.” he said, “and currently, you all are going to go the same way as the previous leaders of the planet.”

He sighed, “Well, I saw how that went," He shook his head and stood up, pushing the chair back, "and I'm not going to be a part of it again, good luck.”

Author's Note

Why Hello there, this is interesting. I seem to be back from the dead.

Well, you know the drill, if you have any concerns or comments, just tell me down below.

Stay Happy!

(28 Part Three) Respect

“W-Wait! Doctor Bright!” Twilight felt the words leave her mouth before her mind could catch up.

The Doctor, half standing, half sitting in his chair stopped for a split second and looked up at the purple Alicorn. He stayed like that for about thirty seconds, “Two Minutes,” He said as he sat back down, “Then…” He shrugged, “ahh… we’ll see what happens from there.”

Twilight swallowed a lump in her throat. Everycreature is counting on this… please... “Th-The final years of your civilization…” She began, trying to recall what the dream man had told her, “Was because of the failure of communication and cooperation between you guys and the public.” She grit her teeth, I have to get him to listen to me! She told herself, everycreature is counting on this alliance. “Y-You said that you don’t want something like that to happen again, so, please, work with us.”

Twilight blinked, her eyes looked down for a split second, she had her forehooves firmly planted on the crystalline table. She looked back and was looking straight across at doctor Brights’ eyes.

“Hmph…” Bright said, relaxing further back in his seat, Twilight, on the other hoof, felt her chest tighten.

“I suppose, you have a point, Princess.”

“Uh… So you’ll…?”

Doctor Bright sighed, “Ehh… I have nothing better to do right now. It might be fun.” He picked up the blue flag and carefully folded it, “Anything else, at least I don’t have to stay behind a desk.” He put it back in the box he had taken it out of.

“Oh thank Celestia,” She sighed as she melted back into the seat. A wave of relief washed over the Princess. She quickly recovered and sat back up straight, “So… what would you recommend we do in order to win?” Need to make sure we don’t get off track, she told herself, I’m sure I can get him to ask questions later.

“Well,” He scratched his chin as he looked down at the giant magical map sprawled out over the table. “Our first priority should be to find O5-9.”

“Where is he?” Shining asked, “I thought that number three was the last one?”

“Yeah, well,” He leaned back in his chair, “Sometimes, the Head of the Overseers confide in me when they needed someone they could trust.”

“And they picked you?” Eagleclaw asked.

Everycreature in the room, barring her nephew and Queen Novo looked at her. “N-No offense, of course, I merely meant, why you?”

“When you need something, you call a professional, correct? Well, I just so happen to excel in most things when it comes to the Foundation.”

“We’re getting off-topic,” Twilight said, “So we need to find O5 number nine? Where could they be?”

Doctor Bright leaned over the table, "There are three locations that he might be at right now, Here," Bright pointed to a mountain on the East Equestrian Coast, “It was a provisional holding site for a long time before it was abandoned, it would have an independent power supply and, given they have plenty of provisions, they wouldn’t have to leave for years at a time.”

Bright brought his finger to point at another place, but then hesitated, “Um… can this thing zoom out?”

“Oh… Yes, of course,” Cadance said, with the flash of her blue magic from her horn, the map changed from just central Equestria and the Crystal Empire to show the Western Equestrian coastline, stretching eastward to also show the Ocean separating Equestria and Griffonia, and finally to the Western Griffonian Coast.

“That’ll do,” he commented, “Another possibility is here.” He gestured to an Island just off of the coast of the main continent, “Containment site forty-six, I believe, a place for containing hazardous chemicals, viruses, and diseases. It would have everything that he needs to complete his objectives, and far enough away if anything were to go wrong.”

“What…What exactly was your overseer’s mission?” Thorax asked, “It must’ve been important if he had to personally oversee it.”

“I wasn’t exactly… privy to that information, it’s why he didn’t exactly tell me where he was, unfortunately, but O5-1 did say number nine was working to cure something.” Bright scratched the short stubble on his chin. “Maybe it had to… maybe.” He shook his head, “Nevermind,” Bright said, “Final location is here.”

He pointed at a small peninsula on the western Griffonian coast, “A fairly small but secluded outpost, but it would offer an optimal location to not be disturbed.”

“I don’t get it,” Ember said, “Why do we need this guy anyway? We already have one of your Overseers, and, from what I hear anyway, she’s in charge.”

“A fair point if you don’t consider her age,” Bright said, “Doctor Green is smart, diligent, and dedicated, no doubt, but she’s only twenty-six. The only reason she is even on the council is that the previous number three keeled over and died last year at like… fifty-something.”

“So, she doesn’t have the experience,” Twilight sighed. Kind of like me… Twilight looked across the table to Grover, he had only taken power earlier that year. I guess we have that in common.

“Exactly, if the roles were reversed and she was away, and number nine was here, he would’ve never contacted you.” Bright sat back down, “In fact, he’ll probably give her an earful for agreeing to any kind of outside contact, let alone an alliance.”

“Well…” He looked at his wrist, “That’s ten A.M., and one eventful morning, I believe we are all due for a break, and breakfast, no?” Bright stood up and began to pack up his things. Twilight, gave a well-deserved sigh of relief.

Twilight’s emotions were coming in waves. First was the fear that this could all still turn south, then there was the relief that she had salvaged what was an almost ruined alliance. Whatever it was, as soon as most of the leaders had left, she let herself begin to calm down. A voice brought her out of her trance.

“Doctor Bright,” Queen Novo stood up out of her chair, “I would like to ask you something, may I?”

Most of the other leaders had already left to the main dining room, first, it was Luna, then Grover and his aunt, Candance, and Shining Armor, and then Thorax and Ember, each had left to meet in the dining room for what would hopefully be a nice and peaceful breakfast. Twilight herself only stayed behind due to her racing heart, Hopefully, I’m not going to have a panic attack… again. She thought. Twilight brought her hoof down from her forehead and looked at the two.

“You already did,” he replied, “Queen Novo, correct? I didn’t see you on the list.”

The Queen ignored the comment, “The Question is about the… infection that brought your species to its near extinction.”

“SCP 008? I can’t tell you much, sorry.”

“Is there a cure?”

“...*Hmph* Not one that exists anymore, unfortunately.”

“So one existed, at one point?”

“Yes,” He cocked his head. “Strange.”

“What?” Queen Novo asked, a stern look on her face, “What is strange about it?”

“That you’re asking for a cure, and not what its effects and ailments are. I wasn’t aware that the knowledge was already shared with you.” Bright said, “You did just arrive today? Correct?” Twilight saw Bright look the queen square in the eye. Neither wavered for a moment, “I’m sorry.” The doctor said, as he turned and left.

Cadance was thinking back… she had forgotten something… something that had to do with her daughter.

Cadance watched the white, snow-covered plains of the Crystal Empire through her window. Normally, this time of the year, she, Flurry, and her husband would all go to Canterlot. Celestia and Luna would tell Flurry some old tale that had happened long ago at the founding of Equestria. They’d go enjoy the sites of the city and the castle, Shining or even Luna would sneak Flurry away in the night to go do some activity and be back before Cadance would wake up. What was it they did last time? Cadance asked herself, Ah… Luna took her to stargaze at the top of the mountain. She had the whole area ready for Flurry. Cadance smiled, It feels so long ago now.

A day or two later, they would travel to Ponyville to see the town with Twilight and her friends. Flurry was never not smiling with her aunt and her friends. They always were up to some grand adventure, or some big event was coming up.Cadance chuckled as she reminisced, Something would always go wrong, some creature from the Everfree, or a disaster just waiting around the corner.

It finally came to her, What was the last thing I said to her? She asked herself, she turned forward and began to walk towards her daughter’s room, Probably something stupid… ‘Go to bed!’ no… it was her birthday… maybe something like… ‘We’ll see you in the morning.’ That does sound like me, I suppose. The princess could continue on like this until the meeting reconvened, but the sound of somepony clearing their throat brought her back to reality.

“Princess, a word?”

Cadance turned around and looked at the Duchess of the Strawberry Duchy, “Of Course,” the ruler of the Crystal Empire asked as politely as possible. “Is there something you require Duchess?”

The Pink Griffoness quickly checked behind her before she turned back towards Cadance, “About this Doctor Bright…”

Oh, Cadance subconsciously thought, I suppose I should’ve seen this coming. Cadance gave a pleasant simile as she heard out the duchess, “Is he… Well, I would like to…” The Duchess’s brow furrowed, “I can’t seem to find the words... “ She sighed, “I’ve just been concerned for my nephew. He… he was never really supposed to come here.”

That piqued Cadance’s Interest, “R-really, he didn’t wish to come?”

“N-no… I did not wish for him to come.” She looked somewhat flustered, “But he overruled me.”

Cadance nodded, Given what has happened over the past few months, I wouldn’t want anypony else to get hurt. Not to mention Grover is the last immediate descendent in the line of succession… if he were to go missing… “I… see…” Cadance replied, “You were concerned for his safety?”

The Duchess gave the Princess a stern nod, “His safety is paramount, Princess, and this doctor… well… these humans, they concern me.”

“How so?”

Eagleclaw practically shrieked, “How so? Princess, with all due respect, you must realize that our weapons are no match for them, if they wished to attack us, we’d be decimated.” Cadance could sense a tangent coming on, but she couldn’t just turn away one of her most powerful allies. ”First off, the… guns, have you seen what they could do? Their power?”

Cadance thought back to that night, Sunburst had been tortured with one smaller than her own hoof. He described it as a giant punch to the entire limb each time it was used, then a constant stream of pain and burning. “Yes… I have.”

Eagleclaw’s eyes gave her a sympathetic look, “Then… you understand that we are outmatched, our swords, spears… even your magic, it won’t matter what we would throw at them, it would be useless.”

Cadance nodded, “I know, that is why I am trying to convince Doctor Bright to help us.”

“I thought that their help was guaranteed?” The Griffoness asked, “Their leader agreed to an alliance, no?”

“It doesn’t seem he gives much respect to authority.”

Eagleclaw grimaced for a moment, “Back to the topic in claw,” She paused, “The… The flying machines-”

Cadance opened her mouth to correct the Duchess, I believe they were called-

“-Helicopters, you mean?”

“Yes, they… they…” Gabriella turned around. “O-Oh, D-doctor.”

Cadance looked around the Griffoness, Doctor Bright was standing there and didn’t have the best look on his face, “In my time, if we have a problem with someone, we talk about it. Not go around and talk about it behind their backs.” He looked at Eagleclaw, “And you are right, we could annihilate you, we could’ve for the past 3 thousand or so years. But we didn’t so at least take that into some consideration.”

He then moved his gaze towards Cadance, “And you are also right, Princess, I am not one with much respect for authority. Especially if the authority in question, has yet to earn my respect.” He glanced at the two of them, “I will be waiting for the meeting to reconvene, until then, ciao.” He briskly walked past the two.

Cadance watched as the necklace bobbed as he walked by her.

Well, this is getting to be more and more of a headache.

Bright leaned up against the crystal wall and looked up towards the ceiling, this is the absolute last time I volunteer for anything, these creatures are a goddam joke. “They can’t fight for shit, their technology is on par with King Arthur and, they’re dumber than a box of nails, the only thing that they have going is their tenacity,” he muttered to himself, “ugh, I should’ve been at Site 1, I would’ve just shot that fucker, then we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

“Ummmm? Hi?”

Bright looked across the somewhat dark room and saw the source of that voice, “Grover, correct?”

“Emporer Grover, but, yes,” he said.

How Humble, The doctor thought. Bright sat down at the table, “Tell me, would you say that your weapons are around the same as the Equestrian's here?”

Grover blinked, “Um, I would say that they are.”

“Figures.” He slumped back in the seat.

“If I may, doctor, why are you here?”

Bright just looked at him, “I..I mean,” the bird continued to speak, “I am just a bit curious.”

“Hmmmph, fine, I guess it won’t hurt to say.”

“R-really?”

“Sure kid,” he said, “The reason that I am here, and not back at the facility I was at before I came here, is because I wanted to get out.”

“Out?”

“You know,” Bright smiled, “A walk in the park, a nice jog, maybe camping, me, and every other human has been cooped up in those buildings for god knows how long. I’ve been trying for centuries to get out. And don’t-”

“Centuries?”

“Get me started on the food, dear good the food. It’s like I am eating shit, actual shit. Can I just have one fresh sirloin for once?”

“You said centuries?”

“Yep,” Bright leaned back in his chair again.

“Um, how long have you been alive, doctor?”

Doctor Bright sighed, “Longer than any other creature on this planet.”

“Now that we all know what the Chaos Insurgency is, we can move on, to what is the final business today, the overall strategy to win,” He said, “It is fairly simple, we trap them.”

“That is pretty simple, Doctor,” Shining Armor said.

“That it is, I said it was simple, no?” He glared at the white stallion in gold armor, “particularly, we trap them in the one site their forces are currently located. Site 01.” He gestured to the map, at a mountain in the northern frozen tundra. “It is a single mountain with a massive underground base attached to it.”

“A siege, so to speak then?” Shining asked.

“Exactly, most resources, like food, and freshwater are brought to the main facility, rather than being say grown or collected there. If we can cut off the supply lines, which they already have been, they will slowly starve.”

“What about your civilian population, surely you don’t want them to perish in such a way?” Cadance asked, Even you must care for their security as I do my ponies.

“Fortunately, there aren’t many civilians left. Teachers and their students primarily, everyone else is either a doctor of some type or an Agent or part of the military. As for said civilians, the Teachers evacuated as the coup was going down, along with a good chunk of the researchers. What’s left are all compromised and are to be considered hostile.”

“No prisoners?”

“Doubtful, any Foundation forces left behind are probably already dead.”

The rest of the occupants of the room were left in stunned silence as the human continued on with the presentation.

“In order to fully cut off the-”

“Wait a second,” Thorax said, interrupting Bright, “They executed them?!”

Bright looked around the room, “Well… yes, it would be too much of a liability to keep them alive. Drain on supplies, the same supplies we will be cutting them off from.” Bright then turned to look at Thorax, “You might need to get accustomed to this, but they won’t take prisoners, and neither will we.”

“Wait-”

“Are you-”

“We’re going to-”

“We can’t do-”

Bright looked at the others, “STOP! NOW!” he yelled, gaining their attention, and silence, “These humans will kill, they will not take prisoners, they will not offer mercy. And if god-forbid, any of you get captured, they will make sure to kill you with all possible haste and in the worst possible ways.”

Cadance looked down and pondered, No prisoners, no quarter… how could they have evolved… devolved into such violence and hatred. “I don’t want to stoop down to their level doctor, we must be the better side in this fight.”

“This isn’t an argument, this is a directive. If you take prisoners, they will kill you and your troops.” He said, “And besides if you are the better side and take the high road, this won’t be a fight at all. It will be a massacre.”

Author's Note

Going to attempt to get two chapters out next month.

If there are any errors or comments you have, just say them below!

Stay Happy!

(29) A Fateful Meeting

How long have I been here?

Flurry had been up for at least an hour at this point, but, she couldn’t find the effort inside her to get up out of the warm confines of the bed. True, the bed was more of a cot, and it was far from comfortable, but the rest of her cell was so cold compared to being under the blankets.

The bright lights were still off, They usually turn them on at around this time. She sighed as she turned onto her side. The days and weeks she had spent here began to blur together, she always came back to ask herself the same question over and over again, How long have I been here?

Her best answer was somewhere in the range of one month to three months, but she never could pin it down. The only clues she ever gets for time is when she overhears some guards asking the same question. Two months, she told herself, I’ve been here for two months. She repeats over and over again.

Her eyes began to glance over the rest of the empty room, looking for those two silver piercing eyes staring back at her. She’s been having nightmares again, about that creature, and nearly every night, sometimes they spilled out into the waking world as apparitions. I’ll need to ask Aunt Luna if I get back.

She continued to scan the room, back and forth, making sure that she was safe, then she saw it. Two silver-white dots staring at her in the darkness. Flurry tensed, and kept looking at it. She gave a defiant look, I won’t let you get me, Monster!

She is brought back to reality as the lights come to life and blind her. She hears the door slide open followed by a pair of footsteps and an uninspired voice, “You know the drill by now,” he says, “get up, follow us, don’t do anything stupid.” Flurry turned and looked at the two SCP Guards. Their weapons were slung over their shoulders in an abhorrent carefree manner, one of the guards was smoking a cigarette, while the other looked completely and utterly uninterested in her.

Flurry looked back at where she was staring, the spot on the wall was completely spotless. Devoid of any black-brown ooze or corrosion. Thank Celestia… She sighed.

After a few more seconds, Flurry did as instructed and got out from under the relatively warm bedsheets. The cold air hit her body and fur, making her shiver at the touch. She stared at the ground for a few seconds, working up the courage to get off. She gave a tentative glance at her right forehoof, It still feels off. She thought to herself, It feels… odd. She pushed the thoughts from her head and put both her forehooves on the cold hard ground, wincing slightly at the pain coming from her right hoof. As she came off the bed, and all for of her legs were on the ground, Now to walk forward.

She put her right hoof out and took a step.

Only to crumple to the ground a few seconds later.

Ow. She told herself. She felt herself inhale sharply due to the pain. As she tried to pick herself back up, she heard one of the two humans walk forward. She looked up.

“Seriously girl?” The guard smoking a cigarette said, “Jesus Christ…” He sighed and walked into the room. He reached down with his free left hand and yanked her up by the neck. “One of these days, you’ll need to stand on your own again.”

Flurry kept quiet, something she had been doing for quite a while now, but she did nod at the words, How long will it be before I can? She took another tentative step forward, this time, only wobbling slightly. Then she took another step forward. She nearly fell over again, but the man kept holding her, with less force at least. Then she took another, much stronger step forward. After a few more steps like this, she was able to find a nice and stable limp. Eventually, the man let go of her nape. She heard the other guard mutter a complaint under his breath, “Every day like this… we should’ve…”

Flurry tuned out the noise and followed the pair to the site medical office, a place she has become all too familiar with. First left. She told herself, The second right. Then another right, then an… left? Flurry blinked. She craned her head and looked down the hallway. They missed the turn, She turned back and looked at the two guards. The one who was smoking seemed to realize that she was looking at him. “Not going to the infirmary just yet, we have other business to attend to.”

They kept walking, this time down a straight hallway lined with metal doors She looked at the names that were written on the paper cards next to the doorways. Doctor Palmer, Doctor Paige. The group stopped in front of a door with no label. The Guard knocked on the door twice.

Flurry looked up at the guards, her voice was weak and quivering, “Wh-where are…?”

The door opened before she could finish speaking, “Get in there kid.” The guard with a cigarette said, “The boss man wants to see you.”

“Read anything good recently?” Ulgrin handed the binoculars off to Ross as he asked the question.

“No, the selection here is shit.” Ross put the binoculars up to his eyes and began to scan. “You should know, you complain about it every day.”

Ulgrin sighed, yeah… He looked back up, “Watch anything good then?”

“We have a grand total of eleven movies we have access to right now, I can only rewatch something so many times before I want to murder whoever is in charge.” Ross deadpanned. “As for shows, I’m still working on the Mandalorian.”

“What do you think the two rookies are doing right now?”

Ross moved his head to the left, “I don’t think they’re rookies anymore. They’ve been on two missions now.”

“Well, you remember how long colonel Scott called us the rookies right?” Ulgrin sighed.

“Like three years. Maybe three and a half.” Ross sighed, “I doubt that they expected us to be the most veteran agents on the team.”

Ulrign laughed, “Yeah, I’m sure they’re spinning in their graves.”

Ross dropped the binoculars and turned to his friend, “Graves? What are graves?”

“An expression, I heard Doctor Bright say it when talking about… the past, I think. I’m pretty sure it’s like, the people who are dead would be severely disappointed in us.” Ulgrin explained. He sighed, “I don’t know, it sounded right at the time.”

“Huh, interesting. I never knew you knew the guy.” Ross Turned left again, then began to scan again.

“I don’t. I just overheard him saying it. Some other doctors say that Bright intentionally doesn’t talk to a lot of people. Too much pain in getting to know someone.”

“Makes sense, you are a pain in the ass.”

“Fuck off man.”

The two soldiers shared a laugh then Ross put the binoculars down, “Alright, let’s move to the beach.”

Ulgrin followed Ross as they walked the mile and a half to the beach from the field. Trudging through the Knee deep snow, “You never did answer my question. What do you think they’re doing?”

There was a brief silence for a moment, “Well let’s see, they’re out here, patrolling like we are right now, unsupervised.” Ross turned around, “What do you think two twenty-somethings who are so fervently infatuated with each other be doing?”

“Ah.” Ulgrin responds, “Point taken.” Natalie and Connor were staring at each other a lot earlier. “They’ll understand soon enough that they can’t just do that,” Ulgrin added.

“Yep, everyone learns the hard way at some point.” Ross sighed, “This line of work and love don’t mix well together.” he murmured.

The rest of the walk to the beach was silent between the two friends. As they reached the snow beach, Ross began to scan again. Ulgrin shivered in the cold as he stood on the snowy beach, himself and Ross, both head to toe in white MTF armor. They couldn’t have built the facility in a warmer climate? He asked himself sarcastically, “Hey, Ross?” He absentmindedly asked his friend.

“Yeah, man?” The slightly taller man sighed as he looked at the great vast nothingness through a set of binoculars. How did a man who hates doing anything with a passion, get to be the colonel of this pitiful little squad?

“What do you think we’re doing here still?” Ulgrin asked, “To my knowledge, the horse has been healed.” Yeah… the horse… what was her name again, he asked himself, It’s not like we were both captured by 106 for a time. He thought for a moment, something heart.

“Yeah, she has.” Ross put the binoculars down and looked at his friend and comrade, “In all honesty, this should’ve been a month-long mission, Max.” He offered the binoculars to Ulgrin.

“A month-long mission that turned into a half-year one?” Ulgrin rebutted as he took the field glasses. He started to scan the coastline and field. “There’s gotta be a bigger problem behind that.” He paused for a second, thinking carefully about what he was going to ask next, “Are the rumors true?”

“Rumors? Which one? There are literally hundreds.”

“That we’ve lost contact with site 01.” He briefly looked at Ross, “That would explain why we haven’t gotten a resupply in the past 2 months.” He went back to looking at the snow. “And… ya know, why we haven’t left this godforsaken island yet.”

It would make sense, Ulgrin thought, no contact would mean that we are to continue with our last orders until the site admin deems otherwise. He turned right and scanned the snowy beach, “I could see that happening, can’t think of what would cause a breakdown in communications though.”

“That’s what I kept coming back to too,” his friend agreed, “If there was something as bad as a communication failure, it must’ve been caused by something really bad.”

“Yeah.”

Ulgrin continued to scan the area for the next ten or so minutes as Ross took out a cigarette and lit it with a lighter. “Want one?” Ross offered. Ever since the incident 9 months ago, Ulgrin had been having trouble sleeping. And staying awake. And eating. David and Allen were both quick to point out the fact that his history with 106 might be the cause.

No shit it was the cause. I got dragged into that cursed hell and somehow got out. Whenever I was assigned to guard it, the damn thing always stared at me. Ever since… He shook himself back to reality, “Sure, helps me focus.”

He put the binoculars down and took the cigarette. Ross brought his lighter up to it and lit it. “I gotta admit,” Ross said, “It’s beginning to wear down on me now.” He said in between puffs of smoke. “The mission I mean, two months away is one thing, but…” He put the smoker back in his mouth and took another puff, “The mission’s been done for weeks now, there’s no more point to it anymore.”

The mission, that fucking pony. He thought back to that day, “Hard to believe that she’s still caught up in all this mess?” Ulgrin asked, “I can’t imagine what she must’ve gone through.”

“Yeah…” Ross said in agreement, “Hopefully we can just… go…” Ross’s head bobbed more to the left as if he was looking at something. Ulgin whipped his head and followed where Ross was looking. “ You have got to be kidding me.”

He gave off a smirk, “Son of a bitch.”

Rainbow Dash landed on the snow-covered beach, the snow blowing away as she laned. She breathed a huge sigh of relief and looked around I don’t SEE anything. I sure hope that this is the place. She kept looking around and saw all the white snow, the blue of her wonderbolt uniform contrasting with the white of the snow, making her stand out like a sore hoof. A few seconds later, the Griffons she was with landed alongside her, “This is the place, right?” she asked them.

“According to the doctor, yes, but we didn’t see anything too out of the ordinary while on our flyover.” Rainbow turned to the two soldiers, they had been assigned to her by the duchess. Apparently, these islands were in a neutral strip of land claimed by both the local ponies and local griffons. “I just hope that we can find what we are looking for.”

True, Rainbow thought, I didn’t see anything either, but that monkey did say that that it might be an underground facility. She turned to the young griffon that had volunteered to go with her. “Yeah, neither did I, but it might be underground.” She said, “These guys seem like the type for an underground lair.” Rainbow turned to the other griffon, “Did you see any movement?”

“No, none at all.”

“Well, be on the lookout for some,” Rainbow Dash said, “There has to be something here.” Rainbow huffed.

“Maybe we should do another flyover?” The younger griffon asked, “We’ve yet to do a complete flyover of the island.”

Rainbow looked over at the setting sun, Dammit, it took us so long to get here, we’ve already lost too much daylight. Maybe we can ask Princess Celestia to extend the day. She sighed, Cause that would go over so well. She looked at the supplies in her saddlebags, “Not tonight, we’ll do it in the morning, we make camp tonight.”

The older Griffon nodded in agreement. “We pick up the search in the morning then.”

The group made camp, each member of their little group set up their own tent, though, the younger Griffon did need some help from the obviously more experienced one. Why send a new recruit on such a dangerous mission. She shook the thought off, they were sent by the Emporer and Duchess, so they must be competent enough to do this.

Rainbow looked at the younger one.

Hopefully.

As night began to properly set in, the trio made a fire, usually, there would be jokes and stories to tell, but Rainbow didn’t really know the griffons, so there was nothing really they could talk about. For some reason, Duchess Eagleclaw decided that they couldn’t send more than one pony that needed to be hoof-picked by the princesses. Of course, she also asserted that there had to be one more Griffon than pony, Because that’s fair.

Rainbow ate her meal in silence, as did her companions. She idly looked at her saddlebags, and the blinking red light inside it. She recalled the directions from Twilight and Doctor Bright.

“If you find them, or anyone at all, push the red button, then tell them that I sent you,” Doctor Bright explained, “If who is in charge is who I suspect, then he won’t order to kill on sight.”

Twilight looked up and made a concerned face at the Doctor, “If you push the button,” Twilight said, “We’ll send somepony to pick you and up.”

“Along with all of our Heli’s to pick up the staff still at the facility.” Bright added, “Also, if you see the light on the thing,” He brought out the device, “Start to flash green, it means that another team already found them, got it?”

Rainbow idly noticed herself gradually becoming more and more tired. She shook her head several times in order to keep her focus. As she tried to maintain her focus, she looked at the pair of Griffons. Suddenly she became more concerned. Both of them had gone to sleep. She whipped her head around.

“Well, lookie what we have here.”

Flurry looked at the human male. He wasn’t dressed in a white lab coat like the scientists, or armor like the guards. He was in some sort of black suit, only missing a tie around his neck. He had a mane of what looked like short black hair on the top of his head and held a serious feeling around him.

“Good Morning, Princess,” He said. Flurry cringed at the way he said ‘princess,’ but it didn’t feel like he wanted to antagonize her, “How are you?” his face softened.

“I...I’m doing fine,” She answered softly, “Who are you?” She asked, “Are you going to let me go now?”

The man fell back into his seat, “My name is Director Azul, and, as the men outside might have told you, I am in charge of this facility.” He answered her first question, “As for if you are going to leave, completely depends on what you tell me next.”

Flurry stiffens her back as the man stands up and begins to walk out of the room, Flurry tentatively begins to follow him out. The two guards who were outside before, are gone, Flurry notes. “Wh-where are we-?” She looks up at Azul.

“The holding cells.”

Where is everycreature? She notes that not another human crossed their paths during the pair’s entire walk to the facility’s holding cells. It’s like the place is deserted. She looks up at the man, Are they finally going to…. Kill me?

They reach the holding cells, they are not too much different from her room in all actuality, Other than the fact that the cell has multiple of everything. Bedding, red emergency lights, and most importantly of all, creatures. Three of them. Two griffons, and a rainbow-maned pegasus.

She looked down at the room. Is this a sick joke of theirs? This can’t be real, she can’t be here! It… it’s too dangerous, they’re dangerous. She falls to her rump, Did Rainbow Dash come for me?

“The three of them have said some…very interesting things, but… I just need you to confirm,” Flurry wearily turned her head to the man, “Do you know who that pegasus is?”

Flurry couldn’t nod fast enough.

Author's Note

Hey, I'm Alive, Hooray!!!!

As Always, Put your comments in the comment section!

Prolouge: An invitation

North of the Crystal Empire
2 Years before the return of Nightmare Moon
Eugene Ulgrin

Eugene Ulgrin had his fist to his cheek, idly listening to the teacher give the closing lecture of the class. ‘This is so stupid!’ He thought. He looked to the gray wall to his left, trying to think what the outside would look like, what the night and day and the sun and moon looked like, he shook his head, ‘It doesn’t matter,’ He sat up, ‘If I somehow got out they’d just put me right back here…’ He tried to tune out the lecturer, but some words kept coming through.

“...And that is why… Secure… anomalies… outside world… first-base destroyed…”

The last part intrigued him, ‘Destroyed? What kind of SCP would be able to destroy an entire foundation facility?’ He tuned the teacher back in.

“Officially, the general consensus is that the base was destroyed by members of the now-defunct Chaos Insurgency or The Serpent's Hand, however, there were no survivors from the event… mountain… ponies… nearly 1000… ago…”

He tuned the teacher back out. He sighed, ‘Another story well wasted, lost to time…’ The twelve-year-old heard the bell ring soon after. He got up like a robot, without emotion and feeling, and walked out. Only one thought lingered in his head, ‘School Sucks.’ He looked around at all the other robots.

He walked from class to class on auto piolet, barely hearing the lessons taught, ‘Who cares about agriculture?’ He thought, ‘As long as I get food, I don’t care where it comes from…’ He thought as he left the biology classroom.

Ulgrin idly kicked at the tile floor, trying to kick up something, anything, a stray pebble, rock, speck of dust, but the floor was pristine. He began to fume. ‘This place is way to frickin clean…’ He thought, ‘So goddam clean… so goddam useless…’

He heard a loud blaring sound. He and all the other students along with the teacher looked around. It was no ordinary bell, it was an emergency bell. Everyone knew that they need to take that bell seriously.

As soon as the bell began the lights turned off and the emergency lights turned on. Ulgrin looked at the lights, ‘Yeah, let’s turn off the lights in a facility filled with killing machines…’ He joked.

The teacher at the front of the room motioned for them to get up. Eugene quickly sprung up from his chair like every other student. He was now a robot like everyone else. The only thing that set him apart was him constantly looking around. He spotted his friend, Ross. Daniel Ross.

Likewise, Ross was looking around. Many of the teachers knew to steer clear of the pair when they were together, often referring to them as “Terror twins”. Ross and Eugene made eye contact, each nodding to each other in turn.

The other rooms along the way also opened up, revealing more students to the hallway, joining the ever-growing stream of kids heading to the shelter. Ross and Eugene were somehow next to each other, talking silently.

“Which one you think got out?” Ross asked, “096 or 173?”

Eugene shook his head, “I’m sure this is just some sort of mess up upstairs.”

“Mess Up?” Ross asked, “Dude, you know the evac bell has never been rung before.”

“Yeah, exactly,” Eugene affirmed, “NEVER. BEEN. RUNG. It’s probably some sort of glitch or something. Nothing could ever escape this place. It's too much of a labyrinth.”

The pair of students were now in the back of the line with all the other ‘Socially awkward’ students; even the teachers were ahead of them, their white lab coats being far ahead of them. One of the other students began to whimper of sorts. Eugene turned to her.

She was holding her hands in her eyes and there were sounds of tears hitting the floor silently bombarding the two friend’s ears’. Eugene had noticed that it began to grow darker but didn’t care enough to point it out.

“Hey,” He began in a cooing tone, “Don’t worry, this is just some... sort… of…” The girl he had just been talking to somehow just… melted into the wall. He turned to Ross, his eyes were wide. There was the sound of cracking and crackling behind them. The two friends, paralyzed in fear, turned around.

The teacher's voice rang in his head, ‘SCP 106,’ the teacher began, ‘A Keter class object, very dangerous, it pulls subjects in its pocket dimension and subsequently kills them.’ The teacher continued with the lecture, ‘There has only been one recorded survivor in foundation history, one D-9341, whose whereabouts are currently classified,’ the teacher looked down at the report, ‘9341 was, however, captured at least eleven times by 106 and escaped all of them successfully, attempts to replicate this has been met with failure. Remember, 106 looks for a human between 10 to 25.’ She pointed to the class, ‘That’s you.’

*Crack*

Eugene was brought back to reality as 106 took its first step toward the pair, there was a strand of golden blonde hair, the girls’, on its mucus-like skin. Eugene grabbed the collar on Ross and bolted.

"What the hell ma-"

Ponyville
18 years after the Return of Nightmare Moon
Twilight Sparkle

“Twilight, thank you for accepting our invitation to Flurry’s 12th Birthday Party. Your friends are allowed to attend if they so wish, however, tell Pinkie that she is still forbidden from bringing her party cannon as the damage caused is still being repaired. The festivities will take place on January 21st. We are looking forward to seeing you there!

Your Friend,
Princess Cadance”

‘No party cannon, huh’ Twilight thought, she looked around the room, revealing that there is nopony there, She let go of the letter and put it on the table. ‘Better not let Pinkie see thi-’

As Twilight Sparkle was put the letter down she was deafened by a shrieking, “WHAT, NO PARTY CANNON!!!???”, Twilight, after recovering, put the letter and attempted to calm the other babbling mare down.

“Pinkie, you do remember why you can’t bring the cannon, right?”

Pinkie being Pinkie somehow defied the laws of gravity and stopped in mid-air, gave a questioning, “Huh?” and then fell to the ground. “Yeah I remember," She said, marching up the Twilight, "and I still think it is completely outrageous.”

“You nearly blew up the castle Pinkie! You’re lucky nopony got hurt.”

“NEARLY!”, she shouted triumphantly.

The Princess of Friendship sighed.

‘She is going to be the death of me.’ Twilight thought.

Pinkie was still smiling at her.

“Yes Pinkie, nearly, you still nearly blew up a large chunk of the castle.” Twilight retorted, “Do you realize how much money I paid to repair the castle?!”

Pinkie was about to retort somehow, but the door opened revealing a group of ponies.

“You two are really going to go at it again? That was 2 years ago.” A recognizable farm-pony accented voice said.

Both turned to see their other 4 friends followed by Starlight Glimmer who said, “Yeah Pinkie, we don’t want to repeat any of that, please.”

Pinkie pouted, but gave a defeated “Ffffffiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnneeee.” A cannon somehow fell out of Pinkie’s mane.

The mares all took their respective seats around the map of Equestria. Twilight began, “Thank you for all showing up, as you may know, Flurry’s Birthday is coming up. You have all been invited if you want to come.” The friends all gave their affirmations on coming as expected. “Well since it’s going to be the middle of winter there, it’s going to be pretty cold. So dress warmly. I’ll see you girls later, unless there is something else you want to say?”

Rainbow spoke up, “I only have to say that I will have the best gift ever!”

Pinke's head whirled around to the Rainbow Pegasus, “Wanna bet? I am going to bring the best gift ever!”

This is going to be fun, Twilight thought while the rest of her friends left. Starlight stayed behind though and went up to Twilight, “This can only bring good things” she joked.

“Well,” Twilight said, “This week is looking to be very fun.” She mentally added, ‘No problems at all…’

“Yeah, Twilight it really is.” Starlight was smiling, “You know Twilight, I really think Sunburst and I are you know…”

“Has he asked?” Twilight replied giving a mischievous smile.

“No, not yet, but I mean It’s the perfect time to ask, right?” She followed up with a, “Of course it is.”

“I’ll be heading up in a couple of hours Twilight.”

“What, but I got tickets for all of us,” Twilight said.

“Well considering who you are, and who you’re friends are, that train is going to be filled to the brim with fans, and new ponies.” Starlight retorted.

She walked off to go get her things.

‘Oh no, she’s right.’ She mentally cursed herself.

North of the Crystal Empire
Agent Eugene Ulgrin, Facility Guard

A loud Crackle signals the intercom, A robotic voice begins to speak, “Agent… Ulgrin to SCP-106 Containment center for… security Shift.“ The Radio crackled again, signaling it had signed off.

‘You’ve got to be kidding me’ Ulgrin thought, ‘That son of a bi-’, A hand grabbed his shoulder. He turned to see agent Smith, one of his friends. He said, “You don’t want to be late, do you?”

Ulgrin audibly sighed and quickly finished up my lunch. Grabbing the FN P90 at his side and quickly checking it over, he got up and left with haste.

As Ulgrin arrived at the containment chamber the scientists are visibly shaken. He was about to ask what was wrong, but he knew that was out of his station and power. He took his position near the door to the viewing chamber.

He remained quiet while trying not to listen to the conversation around him. A few minutes later the head of research and containment for SCP-106 entered the lab. He immediately struck Ulgrin as the over-confident, and stupid type. He wore a white lab coat with a necktie. He was slightly balding and wore glasses, he was visibly tired.

“Doctor Evans, what do you make of the abnormal behavior the subject has been experiencing.” One of the junior researches spoke up.“You of all of us should know.”

‘Problems with 106, that’s not good. Last time that happened, 106 nearly got out.’
He began looking at the camera screen. Ulgrin couldn’t see, not that he wanted to, the look on Evans’s face said one thing, something was very wrong.

This time it was one of the other senior researchers who spoke up. “Maybe we should incapacitate it so we can transfer it to its secondary cell. Check this one for anything wrong.” The junior researcher then concurred, “There is no harm in trying. 106’s cell is due for a checkup in 2 weeks anyway.”

“Doctor, I believe it would be in our best interest to not initiate a containment breach. This might be what 106 wants.”

Evans gave an inquisitive look then turned towards me. “Agent I want you to come here, I need a second opinion.”

‘This has never happened before.’ Ulgrin thought.

“Yes, sir?” Ulgrin moved towards the researchers.

“Agent… Ulgrin, correct?” Ulgrin nodded, “Please if you will.” He motioned to the camera screen.

At first, Ulgrin hadn’t seen anything and he thought it was off. He was about to turn away and ask when he saw the outline of a face on the camera. It was smiling, but it was an insane smile. And the eyes locked onto me wherever he went. It was as if it was looking at me through the camera.

‘This is freaky, Insane even.’ He thought,

He spoke up, something he rarely does while on the job, “I think it’s up to something. Blocking the camera like that, it’s scheming something up in the cell.”

Evans left the observatory followed by the senior researcher. The junior researcher kept her eye on the camera and he moved back to my post. The Old Man watched me the entire time even when the researcher was standing in front of the screen.

Ulgrin heard her say, “Just one of those days huh.”

He looked to the screen again, the face hadn’t moved. Ulgrin tried to shake off the feeling, but he never got rid of the sensation of being watched.

January 19th 11: 00 PM
Train to The Crystal Empire

‘I hate myself sometimes’ Twilight thought.

Twilight was very tired, first the entire who is bringing the best gift debacle, then for some reason, when they stopped in Canterlot, everypony was wanting to take a trip to the Crystal Empire today. Probably because they wanted to meet the Princess of Friendship and Elements of Harmony on the train. By the time Twilight and her friends were settled down in their bunks, they were exhausted. ‘So many pictures…’ She began to repress some memories.

Rarity was the first to fall asleep stating she needed her ‘Beauty Sleep’.

‘Beauty sleep, I wish I could have some of that,’ She stretched her back and flexed her wings, ‘Why does everypony need an autograph?’ Twilight thought. She yawned and fell onto her bed.

She was shortly followed by Fluttershy and Rainbow. Pinkie collapsed on the floor after having a sugar crash, again, and then Applejack wished her goodnight and carried the unconscious Pinkie to the bed compartment. The noise only then stopped three hours later when the knocking on the door stopped, ‘Next time I need to bring some guards.’ She yawned again, ‘I don’t think they ever sleep.’

When she finally hit the most comfortable spot on the bed she thought she would fall asleep immediately, but instead found herself unable to fall asleep despite being incredibly tired. She tossed and turned, but nothing worked. Eventually, she resigned herself to lie still with her eyes closed. It was only then she could hear nothing other than herself. Not the train, not the girls, nothing.

‘Huh’ Twilight thought. ‘What’s going on?’ Her head perked up from the covers.

She heard a voice begin to talk. “Hello, there your highness.” It was shallow and raspy. It was a stallion obviously, but when she looked around she saw nothing, nopony at all. However, the voice continued, “You may be wondering what I am, who I am and what I am doing here,” It breathed in sharply, “Currently that doesn’t matter, but we have a lot to discuss.”

Author's Note

The rewrite begins!
Errors? Tell me in the comments!

(5 Part 1) Questioning

Twilight burst through the hatch to the top of the spire. She was somehow first. ‘Maybe it was the sight Rainbow and Applejack taking one of those things down?’ She mused as she turned her head. She saw some sort of… flying machine. Her ears became aware of a massive sound that sounded like chopping air, ‘I need to study this after we get Flurry back,’ she thought, ‘if…’, Twilight sighed, she didn’t finish the thought.

Twilight’s eyes locked onto the machine. She saw one of the creatures on what looked like the ramp. They were bent down, their hooves on their knees. Twilight’s eye twitched, ‘You won’t get away,’ her horn began to glow, ‘I won’t let you,’ her horn grew brighter with power, ‘I won’t fail.’

She released the magic. The massive beam of energy seemed to hit the hull of the machine, but the magic which Twilight intended to destroy the machine was merely just absorbed, but it swayed. Twilight shot again, this time a more concentrated and short burst of magic, it swayed again.

Her brother, Celestia, and a good amount of Crystal and Pegasus guards. Twilight’s fellow Princesses and brother joined her in shooting magic at the mechanical flying machine, rocking it tremendously as it tried to pull away. What was also rocking was the one being on the ramp section of the machine. It was swaying back and forth as the magic both found its mark and whizzed by. The sky was only lit up by their magic with Luna being out of commission. The being was attempting to move into the machine and allow the ramp to close. Twilight fired another shot, again lighting up the black, moonless sky. The flash of her magic lit up the sky, it showed the figure moving significantly to the left side of the ramp.

Her brother then shot again. It was gone.

Twilight’s eyes widened and her horn fizzled out. Time seemed to slow down. Another shot, this one from Celestia, shot just under where the machine was. The blue magic again confirmed what she had seen. The form was gone.

“Wait…” She heard Shining say, seeming to sober up from his rage.

Twilight’s eyes widened for a second time and her pupils shrink to pinpricks as everything began to move fast again. She broke into a full gallop and unfurled her wings. Twilight’s eyes were down, making sure she wouldn’t trip on anything.

She heard shining behind her, “You two, after her,” she imagined Shining pointing to two unlucky Pegasi. “The rest of you, follow that… that thing for as long as you can, try to find out where it’s from.”

Twilight kept running. She was sprinting now, ‘If this thing dies, I won’t be able to live with myself…’ her panicked mind produced. She reached the side of the roof and jumped off. She lit her horn, trying to see where the form was. She flapped her wings to go faster, the more scientific part of her mind told her slow down, that she was going too fast, but she continued to speed up, continued to push herself.

Her eyes and head moved on a swivel. They were searching for any sign of the fallen being, her eyes began to water, ‘Where?!’ She brightened her horn. A dark, falling silhouette finally came into her vision. Twilight had to move fast. She hauled herself over the figure and she wrapped her hooves on why felt likes its shoulders.

She heard the figure say, “Huh?”

She grit her teeth. She flapped her wings hard and pulled the beast up from the fall. ‘Even if I can’t stop the fall, I can still slow it.’ She quickly glanced at the approaching ground. It was too close. She looked back up and closed her eyes.

“Errr… come! On! Stop!” Twilight spouted while struggling. Twilight looked back down to the ground. She heaved and let go of the beast.

“Hey! Wha-!” The beast said.

A quiet “Hmph” sound when it- no she hit the ground came from her. The… the mare stood up, ‘Calling her a mare isn't right,’ Twilight mused, ‘I really need to study this species.’ Twilight became aware of the aching on her back. She flew down to the ground and began to breathe in and out, trying to catch her breath which she hadn’t even noticed that she’d lost.

The creature took a similar position she had taken back in the machine; hooves on its knees. Twilight put her wings back on her back. The aching appendages finally getting rest from the massive amount of exertion they had done.

“Thanks…” Twilight heard, she turned to the creature, “I thought I was done for a moment there.” The creature spoke perfect equish. It straightened back out, again towering over the pony princess.

“What… What are you?” Twilight asked, still not having recovered from the workout she had just gone through.

“I Uh… am not cleared to tell you that…” she responded.

“Well, I just saved you!” Twilight said, “Can you tell me what you are? I think you owe me that much!”

Silence.

Twilight stared in the general direction of where the voice came from. ‘Please, just-‘

“Human,” She replied, “That’s what we are.”

“Thank you,” Twilight looked up, she saw the moon finally begin to rise and take the place of the sun. She looked back over to where the human was as the light from the moon finally lit up the streets. They were gone.

Twilight’s head swirled around, looking for any sign of the creature. Nothing.

‘Oh, crabapples.’

Luna was in the castle infirmary. A unicorn doctor, Twin Peaks, was telling her exactly what she didn’t want to hear.

“I am WHAT?” She yelled, “Explain how I am in no condition to move.”

“Y-Your Highness” She stammered out, “the… erm… the creature did a number when it took control of your magic,” the doctor said, “Your back left hoof was shattered.”

Luna started to get out of bed, her magic throwing her sheets aside using her magic. True to the doctors’ word, her back left hoof was in a brace and bandages. She began to tackle the medical equipment with her magic. The doctors’ insistence that she stop fell on deaf ears as Luna was determined to continue in her attempts to get free. Until a certain Alicorn sister entered the room.

“Luna…” She said, “you need to rest.”

“I can rest later, sister,” Luna said, “Right now is the time to strike.”

“Luna-“

“They are on the run sister, we can’t let them recover!”

“Sist-“

“Just help me heal up and we ca-“

“SISTER!” Celestia screamed.

Luna held her mouth open and looked at her sister. Her face was tired and droopy. She has never seen her sister so tired before. Luna closed her mouth.

“They’ve been gone for twelve hours,” Celestia said flatly, “One of the creatures, a human as they call themselves, is still free in the city, the one we did manage to capture has yet to utter a single word and Flurry is still missing.” She sighed, the situation is getting out of hoof, and you getting hurt again is the last thing we need right now, so please.” Luna tried to turn away from her sister's tired face, “Just rest.”

Luna sighed, “Okay sister,” Luna said, “But I expect to be at meetings and I want to be informed of any developments.”

“I would expect nothing less from you, sister.”

“And Tia?”

“Hmm?”

“You get rest too.”

“Okay…”

Celestia turned and looked at Twin Peaks, “Please make sure the brace is on correctly.”

“Of course your highness,” she replied with a bow.

Celestia walked out of the infirmary.

And straight into a nervous niece.

“C-Celestia!”

‘I am not in the condition to deal with this,’ She thought. Celestia quickly looked over her adopted niece. There were bags on her eyes just like her, but, unlike Celestia, Cadance has tear streaks on her face.

“I-I-i c-can’t lose h-him too…” her shaky voice said, “I-“ new tears were forming in her eyes

“Shining Armor?”

Cadance closed her mouth and nodded.

“What’s he doing?” Celestia asked.

“H-he wants to go and find t-them. I-I-“

“Where’s Twilight?”

“T-talking with the prisoner, I c-can't shake her or her f-friends to knock s-some s-sense into him,” Cadance replied.

“I will speak to him then,” Celestia said, “We don’t even have a lead so it would be idiotic to chase them right now.” She turned back to her niece, she was shaking, her tiara and regalia was a mess and that wasn’t even taking her makeup into account, “You need to rest,” Celestia said. Cadance nodded.

“So rest, I will ensure your husband will be there shortly.”

Cadance again nodded, “W-we also n-need to f-find Fl-” Cadance chocked on her daughter’s name, tears began to well up in her eyes. She tried to speak again. Celestia walked up to her side and put her large wing around the slightly smaller Alicorn.

“It’s okay,” She said in her motherly voice, “Just go get some sleep.”

Celestia removed her wing. With that, Cadance began to slowly trot off to the master bedroom. Celestia watched her turn the corner to the hallway which housed all their bedrooms. ‘This situation is a mess,’ Celestia thought, ‘why, now of all times Shining Armor, now is not the time to abandon your wife and kingdom.’

She began to walk to the guard’s barracks’, the only sensible place where he would be gathering troops. She tried to think of what to say, of what to do to convince him to return to his wife. ‘Maybe I should go get Twilight, she would have a better chance of this than me.’

‘It sure is taking a while,’ Celestia shook her head and lit her horn, ‘I should’ve teleported there first,’ Celestia chastised herself, she sighed, ‘I really am tired.’

She released her spell. Her surroundings changed from the hallway to a room. A room that housed the hundreds of royal guards currently on guard. Celestia saw the line of guards in front of her immediately bow. There were her Solar guards, her sisters’ Lunar guard, and the Crystal guard. She turned to the nearest guard, a bat pony mare in her dark blue armor.

“Where is Shining Armor?” Celestia asked sternly.

The mare came up from her bow, along with the rest of the guards, “He just left for the interrogation room,” the mare replied.

“And of his expedition?”

“It is-”

“Not going to happen,” Celestia interrupted, “He is acting out of his emotions.”

“O-of course your majesty, I will inform the lieutenants,” The mare replied.

“Inform them that they need to find the assailant still in the city. We cannot let it get away.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

Celestia charged her horn and released another teleportation spell. This time she found herself behind a one-way crystal mirror. On the other side was the strange being sitting across from the Prince of the Crystal Empire, a human, according to Twilight, speaking of which…

“Celestia?”

Celestia turned to Twilight, who was currently poking through the various things that were found on the being at the time. Celestia walked over to the table that all the objects were on. She picked up the strange stick that it waving at her earlier that night with her magic. “Hello, Twilight,” Celestia said while looking down the length of the weapon, “Has there been any,” She turned her head to the mirror, “progress?”

One look at Shining Armor berating the prisoner with questions gave her the answer. She looked to Twilight who looked off to the side. “No,” Twilight answered, “He’s barely said a word, and what he has said doesn’t really help. Celestia nodded and moved to the mirror, which itself was just a big flat crystal.

“I’m going to get Shining Armor…”

“I tried... “ Twilight trailed off, “He’s not really in an… cooperative mood.”

‘So it would seem,’ Celestia thought, ‘How am I going to convince you?’

Her magic took hold of the crystal door and walked in. Shining Armor looked at Princess Celestia, he bobbed his head in a slight bow, “Princess Celestia,” He said.

The prisoner looked up at her, his face was all black say for a bit of brown on the side, she could barely make out any features at all. She looked at the top of its head, a strange logo on it. ‘A brand perhaps?’ She looked a bit down at the strange eyes on its head. ‘Creepy in all ways,’ then she looked to the mouth… or was it a nose? It was all black, the entire thing looked artificial probably would feel like it too if she touched it.

She turned back to Shining Armor, “We have more pressing issues than this,” She said.

He opened his mouth to respond, but Celestia glared at him. ‘You really want me to take you out of here like a foal, do you?’

He then closed his mouth, “Of course.” Celestia turned and magically opened the door. She waited for Shining to walk out, she gave a glance at the strange prisoner’s face. It cocked its face at her. She regarded the so-called human for a moment. ‘Such a strange creature.’ she turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind her.

Shining was seething in anger at either himself or Celestia but after a crash course anger management class with Princess Celestia and his sister, he calmed down. He looked back through the one way crystal, “Just tell me if there are any developments.”

“Of course!” Twilight said before she took another sip of coffee, “I’ll be there in two seconds of anything important.”

Celestia nodded, “You are the co-ruler of the Crystal Empire after all.”

“Thank you,” He said. He turned around and walked out the door.

After a few minutes of waiting in silence, Twilight let out a long-held in sigh. “I didn’t think that would work,” The second youngest princess said, “Once he’s on a roll, rarely everything gets him off it.”

Celestia turned back to them being behind the glass, “He is really stubborn, I’ll give your brother that.” Celestia said while looking at the glass, “I’m going to try talking to it.”

A moment of silence, “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Twilight asked.

“No,” She sighed, “But there is nothing else we can do, keep tinkering with the objects and call for some guards. I know you’re an Alicorn, but there are certain precautions that must be in place.”

“I’ll… go do that,” Twilight said. She got up and walked out of the room.

“Oh… and Twilight,” The named Alicorn stuck her head back into the room, “If it does begin to talk, get the others.”

“Okay, got it.”

Celestia walked in with a strange, dangerous, alien creature. ‘The recipe for success!’ She thought to herself. She looked at the figure, who in turn, looked at her. She magically closed the door behind her without breaking eye contact. Celestia walked over to the table and sat down opposite of it.

“I don’t expect you to talk, but I do expect you to listen,” Celestia said, “As of now, you are an accessory to regicide. The penalty for that crime is death.”

The creature sat up in its chair.

Celestia huffed, “Now I loathe the taking of any life, but, you’ve hurt my family, and nopony messes with my family and gets away with it.”

The solar princess waited, she waited to see if this creature would finally respond. To see if she could finally get some answers. She looked at the cold dead eyes of the creature. Nothing.

She sighed, “I was hoping I wouldn’t have to do th-”

“Your bluffs are atrocious.” Celestia looked at the creature, ‘Well I guess that worked halfway.’

“How did you know I was bluffing?” Celestia asked the creature.

“Two things,” He said again, his voice sounded muffled, “You don’t look capable of killing, I mean, sure you probably could, but your morals don’t line up with an average killer.”

“And the other?”

The creature laughed, “You just told me.”

Celestia barely stopped herself from laughing too. ‘Well played creature,’ She thought to herself, ‘Well played.’

“So,” He said, taking Celestia out of her thoughts, “Lemme guess, you have questions?”

“Many.”

“Yeah, the other guy just had demanded, seemed pretty pissed off,” it responded, “He was the father of the kid… wasn’t he?”

“Yes,” Celestia said, “I was hoping you could tell me what exactly happened.”

Silence. ‘Come on, you were just talking,’ She thought, “Or what the creature was perhaps. You obviously came to capture it.”

The creature nodded, “Straight to the point,” he said, “Not even an introduction?” He said in a faked hurt tone.

“Of course, sorry,” Celestia said, “It has been a long day.” Celestia cleared her throat, “I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria. The father is Prince Shining Armor; he and his wife rule this nation, the Crystal Empire,” Celestia paused, “Their daughter, my niece, is Flurry Heart.”

The creature nodded, “Colonel Daniel Ross, S-” He cut himself off, “Eh what the hell, you have the information anyway, SCP Foundation, MTF Pi-1.”

“That… raises some questions,” Celestia asked, “But we can come back to those… later, perhaps with the rest…” Celestia tapped her chin with a forehoof, “Can you answer what exactly attacked us?”

“SCP 106, a nasty piece of work. Breaks out every two-ish months or so. It-”

“EVERY TWO MONTHS!” Celestia yelled, “How?!”

“Well… it’s complicated.”

“Complicated…” She sighs, “Of course.”

“Now, as I was saying, it’s never gotten this far before, usually it just causes a mess and then gets sent to another facility while we repair. Like fucking clockwork.” Ross said, “I honestly think its got a grudge against the Foundation.”

“Why do you say that?” Celestia asked idly, trying to keep the creature talking.

“Well, if they are to believed, 106 was captured around, eh 3100 years ago.”

“3100?” Celestia asked, “Nearly one thousand years before I was born.”

“Really,” he said, “Just how old are you?”

“I am-”

“1472 years, correct?”

Celestia was silent.

“Your sister, if we count her time away was what 3 years younger?”

Celestia couldn’t find words to say.

Author's Note

This was supposed to be part of a much longer chapter, in fact, this part was only supposed to be around 1500 words. HAH

Errors, tell me in the comments!
Suggestions are always welcome.

This is what they look like btw

(14) The Beginning of the End

SCP Site Alpha-1
04/30/5017

“I know I am about to sound like a child, but exactly why can’t we?” 05-9 asked his superior intent on getting a clear answer.

05-1 exhaled, trying to figure out what would get this 05 off of his back, “We don’t have the time for this right now 09.” 05-1 said, hoping that some time breaking anomaly had sped up space, “Lieutenant commander Shawns and his team are back and he is about to give his report.”

“In an hour,” 05-9 said, “We have time.” 05-9 forced, much to the dismay of 05-1, who only put his free hand to his face in response, rubbing his eyes.

“I’m sorry 09, you know as well as I do,” 05-1 said to the thirty-year-old man to his left, “It is too late to send her back to her family, even if our amnestics supply was as deep as it used to be, these lab tests state that she is undergoing some sort of… infection.” He looked down at the clipboard with details on their Alicorn captive. “It is truly beautiful and terrifying at the same time.”

“We can’t allow her to die,” 05-9 reiterated, “You know what will happen if she does.”

The old man sighed, “It was close, 6-7, but it was decided,” 05-1 pushed a different clipboard into the other 05’s hand, “She will be studied and, if she does die, dissected.”

05-9 shook his head while he read the results, ‘Supporting 05’s on the case of Subject A005 reclassification to AO:1604: 05-2, 05-4, 05-7, 05-8, 05-10, 05-11, 05-12; Dissenting 05’s on the case of Subject A005 reclassification to AO:1604: 05-1,05-3, 05-5, 05-6, 05-9, 05-13. Motion Passed.’

05-9 scoffed, “At least allow me the resources to try and heal her,” 05-9 asked, “It is inhumane to allow this process to continue unabated.” He stopped walking, causing the older 05 to 05-9’s side to stop as well. “I can frame it as… studying the effects of outside stimuli on the infection.”

“I can’t allow this without a vote,” He muttered under his breath, occasionally glancing at the various scientists and guards passing them, “And you know that I am a stickler for regulation and rules.” He tilted his head toward the fellow 05 while still looking at the clipboard.

“Fuck Regulation,” 05-9 then stated, “You told me about the rumors; if 106’s breach was staged by insurgents… this could be part of a scheme to start a war.”

“And just who are they? Your investigation has nothing to show for it if it was staged," 05-1 stated, "If it was staged, then whoever stated it was damn high up,” 05-1 said, “Our precursors destroyed the Chaos Insurgency, as you know from the history classes you were so fond of.” 05-1 shook his head, “And rumors are just that,” 05-1 said, looking at 05-9 in the eyes, “Rumors, untrue gossip that is spread around while we are children and teenagers. I shouldn’t have brought them to anyone else.”

05-1 walked into his office, the other 05 following behind him before the door slid shut.

“We don’t know their plan,” 05-9 reaffirmed, “But, I suspect, if she dies, war will occur between us and the other species of the world. It would be unavoidable.” 05-1 looked up from the clipboard, “Then they would’ve won and we’ll be forced to fight them.”

05-1 sighed and scratched his head before continuing to walk, “You are really pushing this whole Chaos Insurgency-Esque plot onto me.” 05-1 said, “You already know my position.” He threw the clipboard about their captive Alicorn on the stack of papers on his desk.

“And it is to maintain the SCP Foundation and its core principles,” 05-9 replied, “Same as me, I just want to personally see it through to fruition.” 05-9 reaffirmed. “Her being dead is a sure way to fail.”

05-1 groaned as he heard the same argument for at least the fifth time, “Alright, fine, you win, as long as you just shut your mouth,” He said, “But we do this under the table, no other 05 can know, understand?”

05-9 nodded. “Of course.” He answered.

“You’ll need a secluded facility to test at, one that’s far away from here and prying eyes.” 05-1 turned to face the massive map on his wall detailing the continents of Earth and the sites of the SCP Foundation.

His finger moved across the map of the world, looking at old abandoned failures and other sites, “Site 45, an old outpost on the East Coast of Newfoundland.” He pointed to the Island just off the coast, then turned to look at 05-9, “I’ll have all the guards and scientists replaced with ones you trust, it might take a week or two if you can get me a list tonight.”

05-9 sighed, “I’ll take what I can get, sir.” He looked at the map, ‘It’s the base with the most distance to anything on this continent, perfect to have complete secrecy.’ He turned back to the other 05, “I might need some SCP’s.”

05-1’s head went back as he sighed and muttered, “Dear God, still?” Under his breath. He heaved and looked forward, “Which ones?”

“Only a few, 049, 2295, and an instance of SCP-427.”

“049?” 05-1 asked quizzically, “What on Earth are you going to do with it?”

“We passed the containment chamber on the way to 348; at the same time we were passing the door, he got… agitated, I think he might give me some insight into the nature of the infection,” 05-9 explained, “I’ll make sure all safety procedures are properly followed. No corners will be cut.”

“Fine, done, but if anyone dies, it’s your ass,” 05-1 said, “Is there anything else in the ways of SCP’s?” 05-1 took out a paper notepad and wrote down the numbers.

05-9 leaned on the wall behind him, thinking about anything he might need, “A… sample of 106’s substance and blood if it even has it.” 05-9 put his hand to his chin, “And 1531.”

“You have the clearance to get the substance… let me see… it’s at...” 05-1’s head looked to the ceiling as he thought, “Site 6, administrator Alice Armstrong, she has some samples, I think…” He wrote it down on his pad. “As for blood, you’ll need to get someone to extract it for it to remain fresh.”

05-1 finished writing down the items and SCP’s on his notepad and closed it. “Get me a list of personal, then you’ll get that site.”

“Are you sure you think the ponies should know?” Shining Armor asked, “It might cause a panic.” He walked up to his wife and sat next to her, “Scratch that, it will cause a panic.” He put a hoof around her as she leaned her head into his. They both stared out at the setting sun shining on the snow below. The sky turning a vibrant pink.

“I don’t know if it’s right or wrong, but,” She moved her head to look at her husband and he looked at her, “It’s going to get out eventually, they should hear it from us. If they hear it from us, and we… and we don’t hold back on the details, they won’t panic.”

They assumed their previous position, “Yeah,” Shining Armor said, “Yeah,” He repeated, “You want me to do it?” Shining Armor blinked as he continued to look at the new pink snow.

“I’m pretty sure I’ll burst into tears if I try,” Cadance replied, “I’ve barely been holding it together since all this started happening.”

“I know how you feel,” He replied, “I can’t stop thinking about Flurry, at all. What’s happening to her… where she is… Sometimes I just want to… fall apart.”

Cadance nestled herself closer to her husband. “When should we tell them?” Cadance asked, changing the subject.

“I was actually going to have Celestia do it right before I left for Thorax, but then…” He paused his thought, “Friday maybe? It gives us two days to prepare speech and answers to questions.”

“Yeah, that sounds good…” Cadance Paused, “I just want our daughter back Shiny…” She began to cry into the white coat of her husband. Shining Armor rested his head on his wife’s pink and yellow hair.

“Me too Cady, me too.”

Immediately the press began to clamber the forum where Shining Armor was giving the announcement. Not just Ponies and Crystal Ponies, but Changelings, Griffons, and a Dragon. ‘Celestia wasn’t lying when she told me that this has garnered international attention,’ He thought to himself, ‘There’s a surprise.’

He gazed at the crowd and the magical ‘broadcasting’ devices described by Twilight that had recently hit the market. ‘A camera that can record picture and sound…’ he thought to himself, ‘Great.’

He lit his horn and filled it with magenta magic, turning on the voice amplification spell, “Thank you all for gathering today for this announcement.” His voice boomed at just the right volume for every-creature in the crowd to hear. “If it alright with all of you, I would like to get right to the point, please, save your questions until after.”

Shining Armor cleared his throat and began, “On the Night of January 19th, there was an… incident… involving a previously unknown species that inhabits the far North of the Crystal Empire.” Shining Armor could hear the clicking of cameras and murmurs of various both the pony citizens and press.

“A… creature, of unknown power, infiltrated the castle and began to rampage throughout the castle. At the same time, a group of this species, humans, entered the castle, intent on capturing the creature before it would’ve been discovered,” the Prince paused, “Suffice to say, their methods… they tortured the Royal Crystaller for information about the castle.”

Several gasps and more murmurs, “By the time we were aware of what was going on, it had already made its way to Princess Flurry Heart and foalnapped her along with killing,” That word, caused the crowd to stop and focus, “five guard ponies maiming twelve others.”

“When we arrived to… subdue all of them, the creature included, the humans had already stunned the creature and captured it. Some of you may have seen or heard their method of transportation that night, a machine with the ability to fly.”

“We were able to capture one of the humans successfully, and he had provided… a limited amount of information, but he and one of his compatriots who also got left behind escaped earlier this week, killing a 30 additional pegasus guard ponies, and hospitalizing 30 more.”

Shining cleared his throat, he tried to keep tears from welling in his eyes, “I am also… apologizing... that this information was not given out earlier. I am truly sorry. I also ask the ponies and citizens of both Equestria and the Crystal Empire to remain strong and brave, we have conquered worse and we will get through this together. Princess Luna, Celestia, and I will be allowing members of the public for further questions at a later and currently undetermined date. That’s all I can speak of for now.” He turned away from the crowd and all their numerous growing questions. "Thank you for your attention."

May 19th, 5017
Time ██:██
Former Dominion of Canada Territory - Newfoundland, [Redacted] Island
SCP Site 45

05-9 looked at the stormy coast of the island that he and his team had been given. “I at least thought that there would be a better view, administrator,” Researcher Paige said beside him, “Also, Davidson apologies he can’t come, but…” 05-9 turned and nodded, “Anyway, you wanted to see me?”

“You knew Davidson Personally? Correct?” 05-9 asked the doctor. He kept looking at the clouds and the gathering storm that would undoubtedly hit the facility later that night. There was a flash in the sky, lightning.

“Yes, I was his assistant until a couple of weeks ago,” She said. The blonde’s attention turned away from the 05 and to the storm, “He recommended me for a promotion and… well… now I’m here.” After she finished her statement, the sky erupted with a clap, thunder.

05-9 looked at the researcher, “It’s time we get started, no?”

She nodded, “What exactly am I doing, I wasn’t given any briefing.”

“We’re having a facility meeting tonight, special regulations, but I need you to answer some questions for me first.”

“Of course,” She nodded, “Here?”

“Of course not, my office.”

The “office” looked more like standard-issue quarters for a senior researcher rather than an 05 or site administrator. One bed with one pillow and gray sheets. A desk with the 05’s laptop with a window above it facing the ocean. And finally a closet off to the side.

The 05 closed his laptop and pulled out a metal box. He offered her the room’s single chair. “Put that wire there on your wrist.” Paige did as instructed.

“Now, describe your opinion on how we should fit into the world. The grand scheme of things so to say,” 05-9 asked as he sat on the bed.

“I believe that… we should only have to interact with the other species when they reach technological parody.”

“Do you think that our organization should reclaim the world?”

“No,” She shook her head, “No I don’t think so. We… lost it and have to live with our species' mistakes.”

05-9 laughed, “A bit of a pessimist are you?”

“I guess.”

The 05 walked over to her and ripped off a piece of paper that was printed from the strange metal box. “Good,” He showed her the paper, only having three words being on the page, ‘True, True, True.’

“You can take that thing off,” He said. She took the odd suction cup with the wire attached to it and took it off, “You are aware of the rumors of what happened at site 26, with 106 escaping?” He sat back on the bed and looked at her.

She nodded, before backpedaling on herself, “This isn’t a punishment, is it?” She asked, “For hearing rumors?”

“No, of course not,” The 05 reassured her, he took out a package and handed it to her, 05-9 sighed, “They’re true, 106 got out and ravaged the countryside, and the largest pony city this fat north and… kidnaped the daughter of some really important ponies.”

While the 05 was explaining, the researcher opened the package and viewed various pictures of the pastel winged unicorn with teal and purple hair. “Royalty?” She asked, surprised.

“Royalty.” He nodded.

“And I am going to…?”

“We are trying to save her life, if she dies, the ponies will want retribution,” He explained, “and some group of us, I suspect, want that to happen, do you understand?” Paige gave the package back to the 05.

“Yes, I understand, sir,” She said, “I feel sorry for the doctor in charge of her, though, that’s a whole lot of pressure.” The 05’s head cocked to the right as he looked at her, realization dawned on her, “That’s me? Isn’t it?” The 05 nodded, “Great… then I need to meet her, get some of the other researchers, and begin running some tests. Her blood, whatever is wrong with her...” She trailed off.

“I’ll make sure a full medical report gets to you’re lab,” the 05 stated.

“I’ve already cleared the other researchers and the commanders of the site’s security, they’re trustworthy. You will have any resource we have to save her, I expect results,” He said, She nodded, “Good, meeting tomorrow at 05:00, be there.”

She got up to leave, “Oh, and one more thing.”

Paige turned around at the door, “What is it, administrator?”

“One of your… assistants is 049, you might want to get acquainted before you begin.”

‘They’re heading to Site 2 through Baltimore.’ The man in the earpiece repeated those words in Twilight’s mind, ‘Baltimore.’ echoed.

Twilight’s head shot up off the book she was reading. She blinked her eyes a few times, letting the weariness leave her. “Ugh… what time is it?” She asked herself, “Spi-” She caught herself, ‘He’s in the Dragon Lands with Ember, he’ll be back later this week, hopefully.’ She told herself.

The Princess looked back down at the pages of the book she was reading, ‘The Founding of Baltimare’, to see if any connection existed between the two cities. ‘The names can’t just be a coincidence. 990 was telling me something.’ She closed the book, ‘He had to have been.’

She sighed, ‘But maybe I should go see my friends, they might be worried about me being cooped up in here for…’ She realized she couldn’t recall the date, ‘Yeah, I need to go outside.’

The sunlight began to shine through the windows in Twilight’s library, The Princess shivered despite the warmth she was currently feeling. ‘Maybe I should go talk to Ze…’ Twilight stood up and began to walk towards the front door to her castle, ‘Oh, she left for Zebrica,’ Twilight walked outside and the sun hit her fur, giving warmth to her unusual coldness.

The air was dry and clear as she breathed it in. “Hey, Twilight!” A familiar playful voice screamed from across the field. Twilight looked to where it had come and raised a hoof to wave, but her friend was already gone, ‘Uh oh.’ She thought for a brief second.

The next thing Twilight knew, she was being squeezed by Pinkie Pie, “Hiya twilight, How’re you doing, are you doing okay, Imeanyou’vebeenstuckinsideyourcastleforlikethreeweeksand,” *Pinkie breaths in hard* “We all really wanted to check on you, buuuuut, we knew-”

Twilight grabbed Pinkie’s mouth, “One thing at a time Pinkie,” Twilight said, stifling a laugh, “Even I can only process so much at one time.” Pinkie’s eyes widened, “Now try again just a tad slower, please.”

Twilight let go of Pinkie, and she immediately started talking, a bit slower, “We all wanted to visit, but when you got here, you said something about having an important… thing.” Pinkie’s hoof scratched her head, “Something about Baltimare?”

Twilight nodded, “Yeah, It was just some… research about humanity.”

“A three-week long research session?” Pinkie began hopping next to her, “That’s the longest we’ve ever seen you research for that long.”

Twilight looked at her friend, “We?” Twilight blinked.

“Yeah Twilight, Us.” Pinkie’s voice was distorted as if every resident of Ponyville said it at the same time.

Her eyes opened, Pinkie was gone.

Twilight became very aware of there being no other ponies around. Her head swept left, no pony was on the streets of Ponyville. She swept right, the setting changed, the Crystal City. Full of Ponies. But they looked off.

Their eyes were bloodshot, holes in their bodies.

And blood in their mouths.

She began to hyperventilate, her head swept left again, there were more ponies, just standing there, watching her. She began to tremble. “Wha- wh-” She crumbled to the ground, “happening?” She managed to breathe out.

She looked up. She was outside the city, on a hill.

*Boom*

The world turned white.

Twilight’s head shot up off the book she was reading. Shaking, cold, and crying. “Why?” She heaved. She tentatively looked at the book she was reading, ‘The Founding of Baltimare’. She stared at the cover of the book for a few seconds.

Twilight’s head shook as she magically though it across the library.

Author's Note

A bit early I know, but I needed to write this.

Also, has anyone seen the final season of the She Ra reboot?
It was pretty good in my opinion.

Any comments, questions or suggestions?
Tell me below.

Also, thank you to Darkcrystal66 for suggesting their OC for the story!

Crunch

Lights off. People gone. No eyes. Can move. I happy.

Trapped for centuries. Kept in a cell for “research”. Left alone, left to scratch at walls. Left to rot and die.

But now.

Now, door is open. Humans Running. One facing away.

*Crunch*

Their necks fragile. Their necks weak. I twist necks. They die. Neck makes Crunch. I live for Crunch. Life has no meaning. Crunch is wonderful sound. Crunch gives meaning.

*Click*

Red lights on. Eyes on me. I look. See pony looking at me. I prisoner. It looks at body. They blink. I free.

Too Slow.

Its eyes open. It backs up, I prisoner.

Pony backs up around corner. I free.

It is at door. On other side of hallway. Pony look at me. I prisoner.

*Click*

Lights off, free to move.

*Click*

I closer now. I hear screams. Not Crunch. Not happy.

*Click*

I see. Pony try to open door. She have no card. She will crunch.

*Click*

*Crunch*

*Click*

The Pony falls to ground. Neck has been crunch.

People gone. No eyes. Can move. I happy.

Crunch is such a wonderful sound. I live for Crunch.

Location: ████ █████
██/██/████
██:██

The radio ringed in his ear. “This is █████ ███, sorry for the interruption, ████████ ██████, but you wanted to know when 173 was back in its cell. And it is.”

“Good, contact me when we get that bear back in its cell.”

“I’m not done sir, I think you should come down here and take a look at something we found. It might interest you.”

“I’m on my way. But if it doesn’t interest me, you’ll be on Keter Duty.”

Author's Note

Crunch

Next Chapter out on the 30th,